TEXT-BOOK OF PSYCHIATEY A Psychological Study of Insanity FOR PRACTITIONERS AND STUDENTS DR. E. MENDEL A. O. PROFESSOR IN TH^/UNIVERSITY OF BERLIN. AUTHORIZED TRANSLATION EDITED AND ENLARGED BY WILLIAM C. KRAUSS, M.D. Buffalo, N. Y. President Board of Managers, Buffalo State Hospital for Insane ; Medical Superintendent Providence Retreat for Insane; Neurologist to Buffalo General, Erie County, German, Emergency Hospitals, etc. ; Member of the American Neurological Association. PHILADELPHIA F. A. DAVIS COMPANY, Publishers 1908 n , 2 COPYRIGHT, 1907, BY F. A. DAVIS COMPANY. [Registered at Stationers' Hall, London, Eng.] Philadelphia. Pa., U. S. A. Press of F. A. Davis Company, igi4-i6 Cherry Street PREFACE. The addition of the jasychiatric clinic to those clinics at which the attendance of medical students is obligatory, and the addition of psychiatry to the list of subjects in respect to which physicians must be examined in conformity with the ordinance concerning examinations of May 28th, 1901, have prompted the puhlication of this text-book. There is no lack in Germany of excellent works on psychia- try, but they have been deemed too comprehensive for the student attending clinics and for the young physician who is subject to examination. The author's object is to bring cases demonstrated at the clinic into the general perspective of psychiatry, and to enable the student to fill uj) the gaps which the clinic must necessarily omit in the limited time given. It is readily understood that in this volume clinical histories could not be included. It is especially true of psychic diseases, as well as of ailments included in the general study of medicine, that clinical histories do not give an actual picture of the dis- ease to him who would learn to know it. Clinical instruction alone can teach this. Extended notes from medical literature do not properly pertain to a text-book. It does not seem out of place, however, to refer to monographs, and especially to recently published works, in which have been collected the literature of striking special conditions, thus offering the reader an opportunity to instruct himself still further in any special question and without particular trouble. An experience of thirty years in teaching psychiatry has con- vinced the writer of the practical usefulness of arrangement and classification, especially of the divisions of the psychoses. (iii) iv Preface. Although the author's division of the ps}X'hoses may not be wholly free from objection, and, like all other groupings of the psychoses heretofore made, may lack a characteristic or unique principle of classification, it will, if followed, enable the physi- cian to make a diagnosis in the great majority of cases, and thus to gain more extended understanding of the clinical significance of isolated cases will not be difficult. Beblin. TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE. No apology is necessary for the appearance in English of Professor Mendel's work on Insanity. For many years the author has been in the front rank of German men of science, and his investigations in nervous and mental phenomena have added vastly important data to these complex studies. It is especially in Psychiatry that he has won enduring honors, and in consequence was selected to assist in the revision of those sections of the Prussian code of criminal procedure relating to the insane. For many years visitors to his clinic and polyclinic have been impressed by his general courtesy and open hospitality to '^Amerikaner," and in consequence many warm friendships have been engendered. This work, the result of a lifetime of observation, bears the stamp of thoroughness and scientific acumen and may well be called "A Psychological Study of Insanity." Some license has naturally been taken in the translation, but it has been with the thought uppermost of rendering faithfully Professor Mendel's lucidity of style, while adapting it to the rules of English con- struction. The expression "twilight states" has been adopted as a literal translation of "dammerungs-zustande," instead of the usual designation, "sub-consciousness states." "Zwangs vorstellungen" has been rendered as "imperative concepts" rather than l)y the word "obsessions." Otherwise the editor has tried to make as literal a translation as possible ; has omitted the Prus- sian procedures relating to the insane, and substituted the New York State laws and commitment form. The chapters on De- generacy and Heredity have been materially enlarged, and ad- ditions have been made throughout the work. Buffalo, N. Y., January, 1907. (V) Digitized by tine Internet Arciiive in 2010 with funding from Open Knowledge Commons http://www.archive.org/details/textbookofpsychiOOmend CONTENTS. PAGE Author's Preface iii Translator's Preface v Introduction 1 Part I. GENEEAL PSYCHIATEY. A. General Symptomatology. I. The Disturbances of Sensation and Sense-perception 7 1. Hyperesthesias and Paresthesias Originating in Disease of the Superiicial Terminal Apparatus, and of the Sensory Conductors 7 2. Hyperesthesias of the Sensory Centers of the Cortex and Their Paths of Association 8 3. Hallucinations or Sensory Deceptions 10 4. Hypesthesia and Anesthesia of the Sense Perception 24 IT. The Disturbances of Thought 25 1. Imperative Concepts 26 2. Pathological Heightening of the Rapidity of Associations. . . 26 3. Delusions ' 27 { a ) Expansive Delusions 27 ( b ) Depressive Delusions 28 (d) Paranoic Delusions of Persecution 30 Jealous Delusion. Querulous Delusion 31 (d) Delusions of Negation 32 Delirium INIetabolicum 33 Delirium Palingnosticum 33 Diagnosis of Delusions 36 Prognosis and Treatment 38 4. Pathological Weakness in the Rapidity and Power of the Associations 39 III. The Disturbances of Reproduction. Memory 40 1. Pathological Heightening of the Faculty of Memory. Ilypermnesia 40 2. Falsification of the Image of Memory. Paramnesia 41 3. Pathological Diminution and Destruction of the Power of ]\Iemorj'. Amnesia 43 IV. The Disturbances of the Feelings 45 1. Disturbances of the Sensory Feelings 45 (a) Pathological Heightening 45 (b) Pathological Diminution or Destruction 48 (c) Pathological Inversion of the Feelings 48 Feeling of Disease 50 2. Disturbances of the Feelings of Judgment 51 (o ) Pathological Heightening 51 (6) Pathological Diminution 51 (c) Pathological Inversion 52 Moral Insanity 53 (vii) viii Contents. PAGE V. The Distiiiltances in the Condition of the Mind 54 Frame of the Mind. Emotions 55 Anxiety 55 Phobias 56 Mania of Doubt with Fear of Touch 57 ^'I. Tiie Disturbances of Consciousness 59 Circumspection. Confusion 59 Observation 59 Sleep. Narcolepsia. Sleep Intoxication 61 1. Twilight States 62 2. Stupor 6.3 Raving 68 \U. The Disturbances of Self-consciousness 69 VIII. The Disturbances of Action 70 1. Reflex Actions • 70 2. The So-called Arbitrary Actions 72 (a) Pathological Heightening of the Activity 72 (6) Pathological Diminution of the Activity 73 (c) Qualitative Changes of the Activity 74 IX. The Disturbances of Speech, Writing, and the Expression of the Countenance , 77 1. Lack of Speech 77 ]\lutacism. jMutism 77 Deaf-mutism. Motor Aphasia. Anarthria 78 2. Change of the Speech 78 (a) Bj^ the Morbid Disturbance of the Ideas 78 (6) By Pathological Disturbance in the Ideas Connected with Irritation or Paralytic Phenomena in the Cortical Speech Center 79 Mechanical Repetition of Words or Phrases. Per- severation 79 (r) By Pathological Processes in the Speech Center 79 Word-deafness SO {(I) In the Unnatural Course of Speech 80 (e) In the Change of tlie Grammatical Construction of Sentences SO {f) Stuttering and Stammering 80 {g) Tone of the Voice 81 3. Change of the Writing 81 4. Change of the Expression of the Countenance 83 X. The Pathological Disturbances in the Condition of the Body. ... 84 1. The Cranium and th.e So-called Signs of Physical Degener- ation ' 85 Measurements of the Cranium 85 Ear 93 . Eye 94 Hard Palate 97 Teeth 98 Skin 99 Genital Apparatus 99 2. The Disturbances of the Peripheral Sensorial Apparatus. . . . 99 The Eye 99 3. Disturbances of the Sensibility loi PAGK 4. Disturbances of the Motility 102 Enuresis. Ischuria lO.'J Discharge of tlie FiEces 104 5. Disturbances of the llcflexes 104 Tendon llefiexes 104 Skin 105 INIucous Membrane — Visceral Reflexes 100 6. Disturbances of the Vasomotor Nerves. Anomalies of the Secretions. Trophic Disturbances 100 Precordial Anxiety 100 Excretion of Saliva. Sweat Secretion 100 Decubitus. Othematoma 107 XI. Anomalies of the Internal Organs 101) Lungs 109 Vascular System 109 Digestive Apjsaratus. Sitophobia 110 Urine Ill Menstruation. Bodily Temperature. Weight of the Body.. 112 B. The Etiology of Mental Diseases. Statistics 113 I. Predisposing Factors 115 Hereditary Foundation 115 Heredity Transferred in the Germ 116 Uterine Heredity 119 II. The Factors Favoring the Breaking Out of the Disease when the Predisposition is Present 122 1. Puberty. Hebephrenia 122 Katatonia 123 Dementia Prsecox 124 2. Climacteric 125 3. Old Age 125 4. Pregnancy 126 5. Parturition 126 6. Puerperium 126 7. The Period of Lactation 127 III. Direct Causes 128 1. Psychic 128 Induced Insanity. Twin Insanity. Transformed Insanity. 129 2. Somatic Causes 129 3. Mixed Causes 131 C. Outbreak, Course, Duration, Result of Psychoses. Outbreak, Course, Duration, Result of Psychoses 133 1 . Transitory Mental Disturbances 133 2. Acute, Mental Disturbances 134 3. Chronic Mental Disturbances 130 4. Periodically Progressive Mental Diseases 130 Results of the Psychoses 138 1. Recovery 138 2. Incomplete Recovery 138 3. Incurability 139 4. Death 141 5. Suicide 141 X Contents. D. Pathological Anatomy of Mental Diseases. page Pathological Anatomy of Mental Diseases 144 E. Diagnosis or Mental Diseases. Diagnosis of Mental Diseases 145 Simulation. Dissimulation 146 F. Prognosis of Mental Diseases. Prognosis of Mentiil Diseases 149 G. General Treatment. (Jeneial Treatment 150 Commitment to an Institution 151 Causal Indication 153 Symptomatic Treatment 154 Paut J I. SPECIAL PSYCHIATPiY. Special Psychiatiy 160 T. Idiotism 161 1. Imbecility 161 Special Symptomatology 162 1. Power of Reproduction — Memorv 162 2. Thought ■ 163 3. Anomalies of the leclings 164 4. Action 165 2. Idiocy 167 ( a ) Congenital Form 167 ( b ) Acquired Form 167 Special Symptomatology' 168 1. Sense Perceptions 168 2. Power of Reproduction — IMemorv 168 3. Thought ' 168 4. Feelings 169 5. Speech 169 6. The Physical Condition 169 Paralytico-epileptic Idiotism 170 7. Sensory Organs and Cutaneous Sensations 170 Etiology 171 Pathological Anatomy 172 Course 173 Diagnosis 173 Prognosis 174 Treatment 174 II. Functional Psychoses 175 1. Delirium Hallucinatorium 175 (a) Active Delirium Hallucinatorium 175 (b) Passive Dolirium Hallucinatorium 175 (c) Interchange of the S^nnptoms of Both Forms 176 Special Symptomatology- 176 Etiology 177 Outbreak 177 Duration 178 Results , 178 Diagnosis 178 Treatment 179 Cuntents. xi PAGE 2. Mania 180 Tjpical Mania 180 llypomania 182 llecunent Mania 182 Mania Gravis 182 Periodical Mania 182 Special Symptomatology 183 Etiology- 184 Outbreak 185 Course 185 Duration 185 Results 185 Diagnosis 185 Prognosis 18ti Treatment 186 3. Melancholia 187 (a) Simple Melancholia 187 ( b ) Typical IMelancholia 188 1. Hypochondric Melancholia 188 2. Moral Melancholia 188 3. General Melancholia 189 Special Symptomatology 190 Etiology 193 Outbreak 193 Course 193 Periodic Melancholia 193 Remittent Melancholia 193 Duration 193 Results 194 Diagnosis 194 Prognosis 194 Treatment 195 4. Circular Psychosis 196 5. Paranoia 199 (a) Rudimentary Paranoia. Imperative Concepts 199 ( b ) Typical Paranoia 203 1. Acute Simple Paranoia 203 2. Chronic Simple Paranoia (combined) 204 3. Acute Hallucinatory Paranoia 205 4. Chronic Hallucinatory Paranoia 206 Varieties 206 1. Hypochondric Paranoia 206 2. Primitive Paranoia 206 3. Paranoid Melancholia 207 4. Paranoid Dementia •. . . 207 5. Katatonic Paranoia 207 6. Periodical Paranoia 207 Special Symptomatology 207 Etiology 207 Diagnosis 210 Treatment 211 6. Acute Dementia 211 Pathological Anatomy of the Functional Psychoses 213 xii Contents. PAGE HI. The Psychoses Arising from Central Neuroses 213 1, The Epileptic Psyciioses 213 (a) Pre-epileptic Insanity 214 (6) Post-epileptic Insanity 214 (c) Epileptic Equivalents 215 Special Svniptomatologv 215 Etiology' \ " 216 Diagnosis 216 Treatment 216 (d) Chronic Epileptic Psychoses 217 • 2. The Hysteric Psychoses ". 219 (a) Pre- and Post-hysteric and Equivalents 219 (h) Subacute and Chronic Psychoses . 219 (c) Complication of a Psychosis with Hysteria 219 Special Svmptomatology 221 Etiology ' .' 222 Diagnosis 222 Treatment 223 3. The Choreic Psvclioses 224 (o) The Chorea of Sj'denhaiii 224 (6) Chronic Progressive Chorea 224 IV. The Psychoses of Intoxication 225 1. Auto-intoxication Psychoses. Endogenous Psychoses 225 A. Psychoses Due to Functional Disturbance of the Thyroid Glands 225 (a) Infantile Myxedema. Sporadic Cretinism 225 ( b ) Myxedema of Adults 227 (c) Cretinism 227 (d) Psychoses with Basedow's Disease 229 (e) Psj'choses which come from the Intestine or from Other Organs by Auto-intoxication 230 2. Psychoses which are Called Forth by a Poison Introduced Into the Body from Without (Exogenous Psychoses I .... 231 (a) Psvchoses bv Infectious Diseases. Psvchoses of Infec- ' tion . . .' \ 231 Delirium of Fever. . 231 Inlluenza, Typhus, etc 232 Korsakoff's Psychosis 232 (6) Ergotism 233 (c) Pellagra 234 3. Psychoses which are Evoked by Organic Poisons 234 (a) Alcoholic Psychoses 234 1. Acute Alcoholic Psychoses 235 2. Subacute Alcoholic Psychoses 236 Delirium Tremens 236 Varieties 236 (a) Abortive Delirium Tremens 236 (6) Chronic Delirium Tremens 237 (c) Febrile Delirium Tremens 237 (f/) Polyneuritic Delirium Tremens 237 Special Symptomatology 237 Etiologj' 238 Results 240 Pathological Anatomy 240 Diagnosis .' 240 Alcoholic Melancholia 241 Alcoholic Ilallucinatoiy Paranoia 241 Conlenis. xiii PAGE 3. Chronic Alcoholic Psychoses 242 Results 244 Pathological Anatomy 244 Treatment 244 ( h ) Morphinism 245 (c) Cocainism 248 Apj^endix 249 Other Intoxications, as Chloroforraism, Ethero- mania 249 4. Psychoses which are Erouglit on by Inorganic Poisons 249 Carbonic Oxide 249 Poor Gas 249 Carbonic Bisulphide 250 Iodoform 250 Lead 250 Quicksilver 250 " v. The Organic P.sychoses 251 1. Diffuse Diseases of the Brain Cortex 251 (a) Progressive Paralysis of the Insane 251 1. The Demented Form 251 2. The Classic or Typical Form 254 3. Agitated Form .". , 254 4. Depressive Form 254 5. Circular Form 254 6. Ascending Form 255 Special Symptomatology 255 Etiology 261 Outbreak 263 Course 263 Duration 263 Results 264 Pathological Anatomy 264 Diagnosis 265 Prognosis 267 Treatment 268 ( h ) Senile Dementia 268 (c) Arteriosclerotic Psychoses 272 Paralysis Agitans 273 Encephalitis Haemorrhagica 273 Pachynneningitic Psychoses 273 ((Z) vSyphilitic Psychoses 273 Hereditary Syphilis 274 2. Psychoses which are Called Forth by Focal Disease of the Brain 275 (a) Psychoses After Apoplectic Attacks 275 (&) Psychoses from Brain Tumors 276 Svipplement : Psychoses from Traumata 277 Instruction for the Examination of a Person ]\lentally Diseased, and for Rendering an Opinion on Such a Person 282 Index of Subjects 303 ILLUSTRATIONS. [Collins) Minor-writing Degrees of Craniofacial Angle. Prognathism Fig. 1. Facial angle- of man. " 2. Type of prognathous European. " 3 Facial angle of the ohimpansce. « 4. Prognathous skull of a criminal Italian woman. (Lombroso.) « 5. A peasant ^vith sanguinary instincts. (Shack.) 83 S6 Types of Cranial Deformity. Microcephalus. ^;ormal. Macrocephahis. Dolichocephalus. Brachycephalus. Leptocephalus. Trigonocephalus. Sphenocephalus. Oxyeephalus. Platycephalus. Trochocephalus. Piagiocephalus. (xiv) INTRODUCTION. Mental diseases are diseases of the brain. Since mental activity has its seat in tlie cortex of the brain, it may be stated more specifically that mental diseases are diseases of the brain cortex. Not all diseases of the brain cortex, however, engender mental disease ; many of the focal diseases run their course with- out mental obliquity; a diffuse disturbance of the function of the cortex of the brain is necessary for the development of mental diseases; these, accordingly, represent diffuse disturbances of tlie brain cortex. It is not known at present what pathological processes are present, which of them lead to a mental disturbance or to a de- lusion, or the nature of the physiological processes which lead to normal thought. What is offered as an explanation is in reality only an interpretation of the facts. Since we still lack a physiology of the mental processes we cannot do without the old traditional psychological conceptions, if we wish to understand certain facts. Sense-impression is the point of departure for each mental activity. It is subjective in so far as it is conditioned by the state of its own body; objective, in so far as it gives us a report of the relations of the outer world. Sense-impressions have a determined localization in the brain cortex; the sense of vision has its center in the cortex of the occipital lobe in the neighborhood of the fissura calcarina, the sense of hearing in the superior gyrus of the lobus temporalis, the sense of smell and taste in the lobus falciformis, the muscle- sense probably in the central convolutions and in the lobus parietalis superior. We assume that each sense-impression, if it is of a certain degree of strength, produces a molecular change in the nerve cells affected, which gives the possibility of a repro- duction, that is, a reawakening, by an internal process. This capability of reproduction is called the memory of the senses. Corresponding to the localization Just now discussed, (1) Introduction. each sense has its own memory. The sense-perception is devel- oped from the sense-impression, which already represents a mo?t complicated process in the brain cortex. I am sensible of the light which jjroceeds from a star. In order to perceive a star, that is, in order to recognize that light as proceeding from a star, the fact is connected with that per- ception of light that I, in order to feel the light, must turn my eye upwards, must bend my head backwards, because the body from whicli the light proceeds is small, because it is at an endless distance. For the establishment of these last facts, conclusions serve which were drawn from the muscular feelings which come from the various states of contraction of the muscles of the eye, of the neck, of the pupils. Each component which leads to the percepiion of the star is, according to this, a complicated percep- tion which has its point of departure in other regions of the brain cortex than that in which the sensil^ility to light has its seat. The anatomical possibility of the connection of these dif- ferent regions rests in the great development of the system of association fibers. Finally, for the perception of the star as a star, the comparison and identification of this latter with a pre- ceding circumstance is necessary, whose result is designated as the perception of a star. We designate as an idea the reproduction of previous sense-perceptions. I picture to myself a landscape which I liave seen. Tlie mental process which brings about the connec- tion of the ideas is called thinhing. The association of the ideas follows determined laws, of which Aristotle distinguished four: that of similarity, that of contrast, that of co-existence, and that of succession, by which not only the nearness of space, but also of time, comes into con- sideration. Of the numerous laws of association brought forward later, only Hume's law of cause and effect (better, motive and conse- quence) appears to be of any practical importance.^ The greatest role is undoubtedly played by the connection of ^ Although these laws of association are very imperfect, hitherto we have not been able to replace them by anything better. Introduction. synchronous, or better, since there must always be a certain inter- val of time between two sense-perceptions, by the connection of ideas immediately following one another (succession). If the same paths are often used in the same way, they be- come "worn," "familiar;" a "chain of associations," or a "series of associations," is formed as soon as the first point of departure is fixed, and from this results the ease and apparent immediate- ness of the perception and the idea. By the separation of the important from the regularly appearing content of a deter- mined series of connected ideas from the unimportant, the ac- cidental and the intermittent, arises conception j from the syn- thesis of the conceptions comes the judgment; and, finally, from the judgments, the conclusion, which is the final result of the different ideas which have met and struggled for supremacy in the path of the associations. Even the products of thought which are gained in this man ner have the power of reproduction, so that it is not necessary for us in each single instance to wander anew through all the paths. The word by which we designate the determined concep- tion, judgment, or conclusion, makes such a reproduction essen- tially easier. There is a second peculiarity, besides the capability of re- production, which resides in the sense-impressions, sense-per- ceptions, and thoughts accompanied by inward feelings. They may be in reference to their quality, feelings of pleasure, or feelings of displeasure. There is often an interference or zero point, at which neither the one nor the other feeling clearly appears. Sense-feelings are those connected with sense-impressions or sense-perceptions, subjective or objective, and their reproduc- tions; feelings of the judgment are those which accompany the activity of thinking and the judgments arising therefrom. To the last belong: 1. The ethical feelings (good and bad). We distinguish egoistic and altruistic feelings: AVhile the former are con- genital and show the feeling of pleasure in furthering one's own interests, and the feeling of displeasure when obstacles arise, the latter are the product of education and reach their highest point Introduction. in interosl ior fellow-man, which is placed equal to one's own, and in some circumstances even higher. To these altruistic feelings belong the sentiments of friendship, of sympathy, of pity (social feelings). 2. The religious feelings: Piety and impiety as a contrast. 3. The esthetic feelings: "Beautiful" and ''ugly," "sub- lime" and "depraved." 4. The logical or intellectual feelings : Feelings of pleasure if the mental labor is perfected quickly and without hindrance; feeling of displeasure on opposition, doubt, or delay. Sense-perception, thought, memory, and feelings are the foundations of intellectual activity, the primary functions of the organ of the psyche. The sum of all the sense-perceptions momentarily present, of ideas and their products, as well as of what has been pre- viously present and is reproducible, is the consciousness; the sum of the feelings, connected with the content of the consciousness, we designate as mind. If a determined perception or a determined idea of special power is dominant in the consciousness momentarily, it arouses those associated with itself and presses back those foreign to it; thus, we speak of attention in a certain direction; in a similar manner the frame of the mind shows a inomentary situation of the mind. By emotion we understand the sudden change of the frame of the mind induced by inner or outer influences connected with violent shock to the consciousness, so that there results a distur- bance in the efflux of the ideas, a temporary disturbance of the inner equilibriuni, and of circumspection, and which is often followed by abnormal actions. The keystone of the arch of our psychic activity is the devel- opment of self-consciousness. The consciousness of one's own personality, in association with and in contrast to the outer world and the perception of the continuity of this relation, con- stitutes the Ego. As the conception is developed from the ideas, so the concep- tion of the Ego is developed from the reproduced contents of the consciousness, which are always arranging themselves in new Introduction. forms while tlic important, regularly appearing, presses back the unimportant, accidental, and changeable. Besides sense-perceptions, ideas, and feelings, and the capability of reproduction of these phenomena, there is no such primary function of the psyche which one might designate as will The so-called arbitrary actions, which have been l:)rought forth from the will, proceed from the end of a series of ideas which are partially directed to the completion of an action (as- sociating), partly to its omission (contrasting). The developing process of association l^etween the inner or the outer excitation which gives the motive to the completion of an action and the movement which unfolds it, is called reflection. In the struggle of ideas, the greater or less power of the motives pressing for the action, or demanding its omission, finally de- cides in which are present, on one side, habits, well-worn paths the conceptions of the Ego, and, on the other, are suddenly press- ing sense-perceptions and thought-ideas, with which the accom- panying feelings are of peculiar significance. The will is ''an idea horn from an idea, and generating ideas . of special accentuation." A part of the apparently arbitrary actions appear, on more exact analysis, to be refl.ex, called forth by sense-perceptions, passing over upon the motor apparatus by well-worn ways. A series of other actions are brought about by instincts. These are strong sense-feelings pressing for satisfaction ; they reach the re-establishment of an inner equilibrium by their satisfaction. Finally, the actions in the emotions are reflex, that is, re- leased by the shattering of the content of consciousness without the intervention of thought-ideas. The reflex action of the emo- tions on the motor paths is shown in the course of the same. One after another, the paths of the oculomotor (starting eyes, change of the position of the eyes), of the trigeminus (gnashing of the teeth), of the facialis (spasmodic expression of the face), of the vagus (palpitation of the heart), etc., are attacked. According to this, the discussion of the pathological dis- turbances of mental activity would have to treat of : — I. Disturbances of the sensation and the sense-perception, II. Disturbances of thought, 6 Introduction. III. Disturbances of the power of reioroduction, IV. Disturbances of the feelings accompanying these psychic phenomena. From these disturbances must result spontaneously the dis- turbances of the consciousness, of the self-consciousness, and of action. PART I. General Psychiatry. A. General Symptomatology. I. THE DISTURBANCES OF SENSATION AND SENSE PERCEPTION. These may take their point of departure in diseases of the superficial terminal apparatus, of the sensory conductors, or of the cortical centers. The disturbance of these functions may consist of hyperesthesia, paresthesia, or anesthesia (hypesthesia). 1. Hyperesthesias and Paresthesias Originating in Disease of the Superficial Terminal Apparatus and of the Sensory Conductors. The elaborate discussion of these phenomena is the task of the special pathology of the nervous sj^stem. In this place only those facts will be made prominent which may be of clinical and sometimes of therapeutical significance in mental diseases. Here belong the hyperesthetic condition of the optic nerve which is called forth by opacities of the vitreous body, choroiditis, neuritis oj)tica, and which show themselves {entoptic phenomena) as light phenomena (stars, flashes, photopsias), and as the seeing of fiery and colored mists. In the sense of hearing entotic phenomena appear as roar- ing, hissing, whistling, and noises which may arise from furuncu- losis, or the accumulation of cerumen in the external auditory canal, by auto-perception of the venous murmur in the chlorotic, by the dilatation of the bulbus vcnaa jugularis, by atheroma of the arterial walls (especially frequent in the beginning of dementia senilis) . (7) 8 General Symptomatology. Putrid and offensive sensations of taste (psychoses with re- fusal to take food) may be called forth by fur on the tongue and its decomposition, especially with faulty reception of nourish- ment. Finally, neuritis engenders paresthetic sensations of the skin, tingling, formication (tabes, alcoholism, diabetes). All these disturbances may be the point of departure, in the menttilly diseased, for the development of hallucinations. They often give, according to their localization and nature, a special significance to the false ideas. 2. Hyperesthesias of the Sensory Centers of the Cortex and Their Paths of Association. AVe know from neuropathology the increased irritability of the cortical sense centers in hysteria. This increased irrita- bility affects sight, hearing, smelling, taste, and the senses of touch and of motion are equally affected. Increased irritability, especially of sight and hearing, is often found in the melan- choliac; every impression of light, every noise gives him pain. The heightened irritability of the emotions distinguishes the con- ditions of mania. The so-called after-sensations are to be designated as a con- sequence of heightened irritability : an irritation, which was once formed from an external impression, remains for hours (Xewton saw the sun, which he had fixed his eyes upon before, in full splen- dor in a dark chamber for a long time afterwards; one of my patients heard for hours the sound of bells before which he had fled and which for a long time had ceased to be audible) . Such after-sensations are observed in certain intoxication psychoses (hashish), in hysteric psychoses, and in melancholia, in which latter they may especially increase the anxiety. In the series of hyperesthetic conditions belongs, also, the facile impressibility of the association fibers connecting the sen- sory centers which condition the so-called secondary sense-im- pressions^ (co-sensibility, double sensibility). "With an auditory deception appears contemporaneously a color sensibility (audition colorce, Schallphotismen, or sound photism), in which, generally, • Koppe, Deutsche Medicinische Wocheusehrift, 1S99, No. 35. IfijpcreHUiesia of Sensorij Centers 9 clear, deep tones call forth dark colors. The perceptions of color are often connected with the sight of certain numbers and letters (pseudochromesthesia). Impressions of smell and taste may likewise call forth cer- tain colors (in drinking acid-liqnids, a blue color, or in drinking vinegar, a red color) (pliotism of smell and taste, olfaction and gustation coloree). Noises are not often perceived with sensations of light (light-phonism). Contrariwise, Koppe observed smell-phonism (the smell of resin on the whistling of a tune) . More often sight-perceptions are connected with obscure feelings of movement, as, for example, on looking down from a great height paresthesias appear in the legs. Such secondary sense-impressions are observed in the healthy as well as in neurasthenics, in hysteric psychoses, in mel- ancholiacs, and also in paranoic conditions. In the framing of these secondary sensations also belong those observations in which the patient, on seeing certain persons, has marked sensations at some point of the body, for example, in the gastric region or on the tongue. Finally, the hyperesthesia of the sensory centers essentially calls forth the so-called hypochondric sensations. It cannot be doubted that the internal organs, as well as the sensory apparatus and the extremities, have their central pro- jection, that is, that each organ has its reflection in the brain. At the present time we do not know the localization of these centers. It is possible that they have a sub-cortical center, per- haps in one of the large ganglia. As long as the bodily organs are in their normal condition, we are not cognizant of them, we feel neither our heart nor our liver. A special irritation, a pathological condition of a certain organ, brings us, by the irri- tation which is conveyed centripetally to the center, to a con- sciousness of the trouble ; we feel the diseased organ. A hyperesthesia of the diseased center may awaken in it the most varied sensations by the law of eccentric sensibility, as com- pared with the normal nature of the diseased organ: Anomaly of the subjective sense-impression, lujpocli oneiric sensations. In this description of the hyperesthesia of the sensory cen- ters we treat only of the simple phenomena, adequate to the 10 General Symptomatology. specific physiological function of the nerve. But in h3i3eresthe- sias of the sensory centers, further central phenomena may be developed in the life of ideas, \vhich lead to complicated sensory pictures. We designate these by the name of : 3. Hallucinations^ or Sensory Deceptions. In this is included in the pathological process not only the sensory impression, but also the complicated association process which we call sense-i^erception. Hallucinations are sense-perceptions without an exterior object present.- They ajjpear in all the senses. The hallucinations of sight may be of a simple elementary nature and form, as such, transitions from the irritation phe- nomena of optics to hallucinations: Seeing lightning, rainbow colors, pillars of fire, fiery wheels, and other such, things. Or they are of a composite nature : Animal forms, rats, mice (zoopsy), human shapes, the dead, angels, God, whole proces- sions, masquerades, "phantasmagorias.'^ Sometimes the picture of hallucination sliows the person himself (second sight), also as a ""corpse" or "flying througli the space of the universe" (oftener observed by epileptics, Goethe on his return from Sesenlieim) . Generally the pictures have something shadowy, oftener they appear as "mirrorings" like the pictures of a magic lantern, consequently without depth ; but are sometimes clear and shining. Many pictures appear without motion, always in the same place and in the same manner (stable hallucinations) ; others pass by the observer, come up to him or move away from him, become larger or smaller (agitated hallucinations in maniacal states, in delirium tremens). Many patients see even-thing of unusually large size (ma- cropsia) ; others, ever}"thing ver}- small (micropsia). The movement of the images of hallucination and their changing magnitude are generally coimected ^vith hallucinations ^ Hallucinari comes from alucus, a\o\v^eiv, ululari. which is formed onomatopcetically from the hooting of owls. It is probable that this word was at first ahicinari: fo behave like night birds, to shriek and hoot. * Mendel, Klinische Wochenschrift, 1S90, page 578. Ilallucinations. 11 of the muscular feeling in the region of the interior and exterior muscles of the eye. Quite often a dilated joupil in the patient corresponds with the perception of a hallucination at a distance, while a contracted ])upil corresponds with such a one close by. Another connection of sight hallucinations with hallucinations in the feelings of i\Mi muscles (writing center) is that the patient writes (or sees writ- ten) his thoughts on the wall, "in the air" (photography of thought). The hallucinations of audition are either of an elementary nature (tone a by the composer Schumann, cracking, shooting, rushing of water) or of a complicated nature: Hearing single words or sentences ("rascal," "Don Juan of the water-works," "you must marry"), speeches of one or more persons, men, Avomen, children, "a whole mob"; sometimes different languages are heard, quite often rhymes or whole verses. The voices are olten low at first, then plainly heard as if coming nearer. Gen- erally the voice is in a whisper, but sometimes loud: "Trumpet tones," "they yell in my ear." In many cases the patient answers the voice which he hears, carries on a conversation with it. Sometimes the hallucinations of audition are first called forth by hallucinations of sight : The patient sees a shadow, this begins to speak. With the hallucinations of audition belongs also the audibil- ity of one's own thoughts.^ At first it is only a "catch-word" spoken to the patient, arising from the momentary idea, for example, with the thought of father, "father," or, with the thought of death, "death." The hearing of such words, generally softly spoken at first, causes great disquiet and unrest to the patient in regard to the unheard- of and horrible thing which happens him ; gradually he elaborates the occurrence into his system of delusions, and then a condition is developed in which these catch-words are clothed in an allocu- tion, as : "Now he thinks of his father," "Kow he thinks of his death." This is an "echo of the thought;" they "take away his ' Cramer, Die Hallucinationen im Muskelsinn bei Geisteskranl^cn. Freiburg, 1889. 12 General Symptomatology. thoughts."' Contemporaneously movements of tlie lips and of the tongue are sometimes perceived. The phenomena in which the patient believes from the mien, the expressions, actions of his environment, from the re- ports of newspapers, that his innermost thoughts have become known ("truly vou know it"), must be distinguished from this audibility of thought Here it concerns an elaboration of per- c-eptions in the sense of a system of delusion. Hallucinations of sense of touch or of the ccenesthetic sense about the head (sen- sation of becoming "electrified" or "magnetized") may support the patient in the conviction that people "strip him of his thoughts," "that his ideas are being taken from him." In thoughts becoming audible one may imagine that ret- rograde agitation from the conception incites the hyperesthetic acoustic picture belonging to it, and this appears as hallucination. This would be essentially the same process in the sense of hearing as that designated as vision in the visual sense : Sight hallucina- tions which are called forth by conceptions. This audibility of thought often remains clear for some time in reading and writing. The spoken or writteti word, that is, the conc-eption taken up with it or which is to be expressed, is called out. "I can write no more, since each word which is written, even before it is written, is called aloud by a man in the garden and c-ommunicated to all." The hallucinations of taste and smell, which generally can- not be separated, or only with difficulty, from the illusions of these senses, have mostly a disagreeable content: The patient tastes "asafetida," '%ruie and excrement," "laimian flesh.'' He smells "corpses," "sulphur vapor," "carrion," "perspiration." Agreeable hallucinations seldom appear in these senses, but may appear especially in hysteric psychoses: 'TIeavenly sweetness," "attar of roses," "patchouli." The h}-pochondric delusions are to be distinguished from these hallucinations; in those cases where the patient says that he feels badly after eating, that he has diarrhea, dizziness, result- ing from it, and now concludes that poison must have been in the food ; but he explains, on being asked, that he has not smelt or tasted it. Many of the apparent hallucinations of taste are hallucinations of the sense of touch of the tongue (feeling of B allucinations. 13 "pricking," "roughness/"' "needles," "glass-splinters," "hair" in the food). The hallucinations of touch (cutaneous hallucinations) manifest themselves as having fur, formication, pricking, tick- ling, being sprinkled, the running around of rats, snakes on the body, electrifying, magnetizing, as pushing, striking, fettering, as the feeling of small bodies under the skin (see cocaine psychoses). In the domain of the temperature sense hallucinations ap- pear as perception of "passing a cold sponge over the body," "lay- ing a cold hand on the forehead,"" "a branding-iron on the body," "pouring on boiling water," and the like. The hallucinations in the muscle sense, so far as they affect the muscles of the eye, have already been spoken of under the hal- lucinations of vision. Hallucinations of the muscle sense of the organs of speech (motor speech center) may call forth an internal speech. The patient hears some one speak within himself. "There is a thought speech," "there is a sixth sense," "a speech is brought to me." Corresponding to the system of hallucination, the internal speech is attributed, to certain persons : "Meyer speaks in me," "the evil one sjjeaks in me." With the further development of such a pathological condi- tion it may reach the doubling or even the tripling of the per- sonality : Two inimical jDowers speak in the head, the third, who must suffer during the strife, is then the diseased person. The occurrence of internal speech TUdij be explained in the following manner: Even in normal conditions an agitation of the motor speech-images generally takes place during thinking, which often enough, especially when a lively conception occupies us, causes a slight movement of the lips and tongue. In pathological conditions the phenomenon of agitation, which goes from the conception through the sound center to the motor center, may become retrograde. The motor word-images, when first aroused and led through the sound center, are heard by the Ego as words spoken within itself : it hears the speaking within itself. Peculiar states of agitation are connected with these hallu- cinations in the centers of the sensations of the different organs; 14 General Symptomatology. thus the patient may get the impression that the speech came from the stomach, the abdomen, or the breast. Kinesthetic Hallucinations. The tactile feelings of the skin, the centripetal agitation of the superficies of the joints, of the tendons and muscles, bring us tidings of the conditions of our limbs and their motion (kines- thetic feelings). The pathological central stimulus of these impressions may call forth hallucinations. Patients feel wavering, floating in the air, believe themselves drawn on high or sunk in the depths. From this the delusions receive their content, that the pa- tients think that they are over the sea, are able to fly, are raised to heaven or sunken under the earth. The degree of muscular tension is, as a rule, dependent upon the nature and intensity of the centripetal stimuli. But the last may be supplied by hallucinations in the kinesthetic feelings, and these hallucinations then determine the muscular tension. The katatonic tensions may generally be referred back to such hallu- cinations as may enter with or without delusions. Hallucinations of the Cwnesthetic Sense. If the h}T)ochondric impressions have their origin in a hj^peresthesia of the cortical or subcortical centers, the hallu- cinations of the coenesthetic sense carry out those impressions still further, in conformity with the dominant delusion; and the patient asserts : "My head is of glass," "my stomach has simk down," "my heart has twisted from its place," "something has come out of my back," "there is stone before my anus." In severe cases, and generally in connection with other hallucinations, the delusion arises in the patient that his entire body is transformed, that he is metamorphosed into an animal, a wolf (lycanthropia), a dog (cynanthropia). The hallucinations of the sexual organs, which may exist with or without the feeling of lust, call forth the statement in men that they have had erections, have emitted semen ; in women, that unseen persons have had connection with them, that they have torn out the vagina and uterus, that their abdomen swells, that thev feel life. Hallucinations. 15 The elaboration of sexual hallucinations with the dominant system of mania brings fortli the succubi and incubi (men or women who believe that they have sexual intercourse with the devil). When a hallacination is called forth by an external object and is embodied in it, we designate it as an illiisioii. Therefore, an illusion is the sensory perception of an external object changed hy a hallucination. Illusions appear in all the senses; in the sense of sight, clouds, trees, carpets are transformed by hallucinations ; they lead sometimes to the symptom of non-recognition of persons. The patient believes that he sees an acquaintance, or he sees acquaint- ances in a form changed by his hallucination. He sees in the ex- pression of the faces of his acquaintances or strangers anxiety or repulsion (melancholia, paranoia) : "Everything is so strange to me." Even the contours of his own body sometimes take on another shape, e.g., on looking into a mirror (hypochondric psychoses). The external stimulus to the development of illusions in the sense of sight often lies in the eyes: The shadows which the blood-vessels of the internal eye cast upon the retina, and after- images found on the retina, scotomas (alcoholists), a broken crystalline lens may give the stimulus for arousing illusions, seeing flies, caterpillars. Many patients have illusions of vision only with open eyes, others only when they are closed. Illusions in the sense of hearing manifest themselves as words of abuse in the rustling of leaves, as caresses in the songs of birds, as hearing defamatory and injurious words in the inno- cent speeches of those around them, in the utterances of passing strangers. Oftener the auditory illusions are excited by disease of the peripheral terminal organs (cerumen, otitis externa and interna). At first there arise only noises, ringing, buzzing, which may be perceived in the ear or head ; then these are designated as coming from the outside, and finally voices are added to them. Jolly was able to call forth artificially such illusions by electric excitation of the acoustic nerve. It has already been 16 General Symptomatology. stated that it is difficult to differentiate hallucinations and illu- sions of the gustatory and olfactory senses with certainty. It should only be mentioned here that single medicaments, like san- tonin, morphine, even in the form of subciitaneous injections, may call forth illusions. In the sense of touch, neuritis, touching of the skin through the bed covers, folds in the covering or the shirt may call forth illusions which have the character of the above-mentioned hallu- cinations, may also show themselves as sensations as if animals, fleas, snakes, were moving over the skin. In the same manner external injuries of the muscles or the kinesthetic apparatus may furnish the incitation for the illusions. The illusions in the coenesthetic sense are very frequent. The pathological change of an organ furnishes the point of de- parture for the deception. Sometimes the most careful examina- tion will not disclose such a disease, and the autopsy first con- firms the illusion. A patient asserted that at a certain point of the back something had been cut out of his body. At the autopsy the hallucination was shown to be an illusion: near this place there was a carcinoma of the pancreas. As at the periphery, the incitation and point of departure for a hallucination may lie in the imaginative life. The apparitions of vision are well recognized: An intense dominant conception calls forth a sensory image corresponding to itself (intense occupation with di^^ne things : an angel ap- pears, Luther's hallucination on the Wartburg). There are healthy men who are able to call forth such sen- sory images (hallucinationes voluntarite) ; they are observed oftener in psychoses, especially hysteric psychoses, in alcoholists, also in maniacal states. "I see what I wish." Hallucinations and illusions may appear on one side.^ This is especially observed in the senses of sight and hearing. Hallu- cinations, like illusions, may be imilateral and especially observed in the auditor}^ and visual senses, almost always on the left side. Such unilateral hallucinations are observed in hysteric and epi- leptic psychoses ("red cog-wheel on the left eye" as aura of an epileptic attack, "the crow of a cock," "howling of beasts" on one "■Higier, Ueber iinilaterale Halhicinationen. Wiener Klmik, 1894. Robertson, Journal of Mental Sciencej 1901, April. Hallucinations. 17 side by epileptics, "W'aelit am Ehein" on tlie left side in a hys- teric psychosis) ; very often, also, in alcoholism. In the sense of vision the unilateral hallucinations often combine with hemianopsia. In all these cases, in which the normal sense-perception ex- ists on the side not attacked, the most careful examination of the peripheral organs is necessary, since there are often illusions A\-hich take their point of departure from some pathological change in those organs. In the sense of touch, unilateral hallucinations manifest themselves as a feeling of pulling on one ear, as the presence of a second person at the hallucinated side. Bilateral hallucinations may have a different content on the two sides (hallucinations dedoublees). The patient imagines a man before one eye, a woman before the other, hears with one ear "rascal," with the other "darling." A voice on one side advises the patient to do a certain thing, a second on the other side warns him against it. A "spirit," accompanying the patient, takes him by the right ear if he does anything bad, by the left if something good. Often common duplex hallucinations are associated with these unilateral and bilateral ones; the first appear only inter- mittently, and sometimes they replace the duplex ones and later on are merged into the bilateral hallucinations. Bilateral hallucinations which are designated as antagonis- tic or contrasting hallucinations are those which, while appearing in one or more senses, contradict each other by their content, as we have seen with the bilateral hallucinations with different con- tent. They appear to the patient as a mutual negation. Secondary hallucinations (reflex hallucinations) appear similar to the secondary sensations. With these the primary sense impression may be a real sense perception or a hallucina- tion. The patient hears his name called and feels a push in his stomach ; after a certain olfactory perception a hallucination ap- pears in the sexual organs. In the great majority of cases the sense deceptions are accompanied by disagreeable feelings, as has already been men- tioned in the deceptions of the taste and the smell, often, in their 18 General Symptomatology. beginning, by anxiety and terror from the unaccustomed, un- lieard-of, horrible phenomena (later the jiatient becomes accus- tomed to tliem). It is seldom that pleasurable feelings with vivid expectation accompany hallucinations (hysteric psychoses, paretics, paranoiacs). Physiological rathology of the Hallucinations. The theory regarding the point of origin of the hallucina- tions is that it resides now in the peripheral nerve apparatus (Calmeil, Foville, Johannes Mliller), now in the thalamus opti- cus (Luys, Ritti), the subcortical ganglia (Meynert), in the corti- cal sense centers (Ferrier, Tamburini), sometimes in the con- ception center (Esquirol: Hallucinations are images, ideas which are reproduced h\ the memory, associated with the power of imagination, personified through custom or habit). Opposed to their peri2:)heral origin (including that from the subcortical centers), is the fact that, although the peripheral apparatus may be entirely destroyed, as in the blind and deaf, the hallucinations will continue to develop or persist in these senses; that, further, the nerve in peripheral excitation answers only with a phenomenon corresponding to its specific function (the optic nerve, lightning; the acoustic, roaring, crashing), not with composite sense images; the origin from the imagina- tion is contradicted by the appearance of unilateral hallucinations and with a purport which is foreign to the whole course of thought, as this is observed, especially in the beginning of single psychic diseases, and particidarly in paranoia hallucinatoria. On the other side is the fact that the mentally unbalanced firmly believe in tlie real truth of their hallucinations, that their thought and action are conformable to them, that the deceptions cannot be corrected, that the hallucinations generally take their cue from delusions or are adapted to them, not to be understood without the assumption of a contemporaneous pathological change of the psyche. Opposed to the origin of hallucinations in the special corti- cal sense centers are those observations in which focal diseases of these centers did not lead to complicated hallucinations, but only to visual phenomena, or the perception of noises (Gowers, Ben- nett). Hallucinations. 19 If the hallucination was only a focal affection of the cor- responding sense center, the patient would be able to recognize the delusion through the control of the sense perceptions which had remained normal, which is really the case, the hallucina- tions being recognized as deceptions (hallucinations avec con- science). On the contrary, the actual participation of the sense centers in the hallucination is demonstrated by the change of the hallucinated image corresponding to the disturbed sense center. (Hallucinations of hearing in an atactic-aphasic with word- deafness as unintelligible phrases with the substitution of foreign words [Holland], hallucinations of sight in a patient with cen- tral limited defect of the field of vision; corresponding to the defect, the hallucinations showed only parts of the hallucinated objects, only the head or breast [Pick].) In this condition of things the psyclio-sensorial theory of hallucinations in those mentally diseased appears to be the only one which corresponds to the facts.^ The hallucination has as a preliminary condition a pathological change of the psyche, on whose basis and with whose participation the pathological stimulus of the sense centers produces the hallucination. From this, the hallucination represents a focal symptom in the diffuse disturbance of the hrain cortex, and is a local sign of the disease according to the situation of the center attacked. That an excitation coming from the periphery may be of sig- nificance for the calling forth of hallucinations, has been proved in the discussion of illusions. This peripheral irritation may also be induced artificially. The cessation of the peripheral irritation, closing of the eyes, stopping up the ears, removal of the pathological condition in the terminal apparatus of a special sense may diminish the intensity of the hallucination, or even cause its disappearance. Occurrence of Hallucinations. The appearance of hallucinations premises that the indi- vidual has taken up sense images in the cortical center in which there are hallucinations. A person blind or deaf from birth ^ (Storch, Versuch einer psycho-physiologische Daitstellung der Sin- neswahrnehmungen. Monatschiift fiir Psychiatrie, 1902. 20 General Symptomatology. cannot hallucinate in the visual or auditory senseS;,but he who has become blind or deaf may do this : Hallucinations are observed: 1. In persons of normal mind, isolated, or with long inter- vals only, in the sense of vision. (Goethe, Spinoza, Xapoleon — tlie latter, according to the account of Thierry, at important junctures saw a star above him, which beckoned him forward). Further, see the interesting communications of Jolly on the hal- lucinations of sight of the botanist Nageli, who had suffered from both eyes being burnt (Zeitschrift fiir Psychiatric, Vol. 40, ])age GS-i). Sometimes hallucinations of vision appear in the dark chamber after operations for cataract^ in individuals who are otherwise healthy. 2. In liystcria and epilepsy. The patient is at first doubtful whether the hallucinated sense perception is true or not, vet he soon persuades himself that he has been deceived, and complains then of the "abnormal" appearances. In epilepsy, hallucinations appear, especially in the sense of smell; sometimes they form the aura, sometimes an epileptic equivalent. In epileptics, one may sometimes call forth hallu- cinations of vision by compression of the carotids. 3. In anemic states of the hraiji after the loss of much blood, especially after parturition, in the puerperium, also with the ship- wrecked. Hallucinations appear preferably in the sense of vision, but also in the sense of hearing, as the sound of bells and the like. On the basis of anemia of the brain there also arise the so- called hypnagogic hallucinations, which appear on going to sleep or shortly before awakening, sometimes in persons mentally normal. 4. In f eh rile diseases; children, especially, become easily hallucinated as soon as they become feverish. 5. In intoxication and intoxication psychoses. 0. In focal diseases of the cortical sensoral sphere, as, for instance, in diseases of the occipital lobe hallucinations of vision appear with the consciousness that they are deceptions. 7. In the various mental diseases (see the single forms). Hallucinations seldom appear in idiots; seldom (as hallucinations llalluciiKitions. 21 of vision) with nuuiia, sporadically in paranoia simplex, more frequently as hallucinations of hearin<;-, Imt in other senses also with melancholia. In delirium hallucinatorium, as in paranoia hallucinatoria, the hallucinations form an essential constituent of the type of the disease, just as the hallucinations of the coenesthctic sense do in all hypochondric forms of the various psychoses. In the twilight states (which see) hallucinations appear as in physiological dreams; but here they are really images of memory, which, as in a dream, are arbitrarily confused and con- nected without reference to space and time. Sometimes hallucinations are found in only one sense, oftener in several, and one often finds on close examination that the hallucinations, which appear vividly only in one or two senses, in reality are in all or in almost all the senses. 8. After recovery from mental disease, hallucinations may long persist in single senses with the consciousness of deception (residual hallucinations — Wernicke). One of my melancholiacs heard the word "sin" exclaimed for more than a year following his recovery. Diagnosis. — To determine that a hallucination exists, it is necessary to show that sensorial perception is present. It is necessary to eliminate from the patient's description of his ap- parent hallucinations all that may be considered as new interpre- tation (elaboration by his system of mania) or attempts at ex- planation, and ascertain what he is persuaded that he has perceived. By this the hallucinations will present a more or less vivid sense image, which will be specially prominent by the insistence of the patient. The hallucination of one mentally diseased is characterized further by the persistency, by the force of convic- tion with which the patient presents the subjective perception as an objective fact. In the beginning of the psychosis, however, the patient is still somewhat doubtful ; he attempts by the con- trol of the other senses to convince himself whether some one has really spoken, or whether it is deception. Gradually he does not use this control. . He is convinced that it is true, and completes the ph^'sical impossibility by tbe wonders of wireless telegraphy, of the telephone, of the phonograph, the Roentgen rays, magnet- 22 General Symptomatology. ism or "enchantment/" 'Vitchcraft." Against all objections he clings to his standpoint, and sometimes justifies it by the superi- ority of his senses. "Formerly I heard it as you do, but now my hearing is more acute," said one of my patients when I said that I did not hear the "voice" which he had just heard. In many cases, however, the patients recognize their hallu- cinations as deceptions. They view them as in some measure o1> jective, observe them and declare them to be the machinations of certain persons, attempts of their enemies who wish to injure them or even to make them "crazy" (alcoholists, paranoia hallu- cinatoria). Hallucinations may be confounded with : 1. Psychic haUucinations (Baillarger), intellectual hallu- cinations. — It concerns here only ideas of greater vividness ; there are "words without sound," "pictures without color:" "it seems as if I see," "it seems as if an inner voice said that to me." There is, however, really nothing seen or heard. In this category be- long, also, the false interpretation of sense perceptions, objectively correct. The patient hears the actual rattling of the key in the bunch of keys, and says that he hears the clanking of chains, with which he is to be fettered. 2. Paramnesia. — The patient says this or that person has been present, he has experienced this or that. This may come from a hallucination which has been present, but is often, espe- cially in states of mental weakness (paresis, dementia senilis), the product of a paramnesia (which see). 3. Symholization. — As children in play give all sorts of per- sonifications and meaning to their plaji-hings, so also the men- tally weak patient symbolizes the persons and things of his en- vironment, without there being any disturbance of the sense perception. In like manner paranoiacs, especially, transform their en- vironments according to the dominant system of mania, even without hallucinations or illusions (delirium palingnosticum and metabolicum). Dissimulation of HaUucinations. \\ ith tlie object of not being taken to an institution, or to be discharged from one, or to avoid being put under le^al re- IlaUucinaUuns. 28 straint, those mcntrtlly diseased !-oinctimes conceal tlicir hallucina- tions. One often succeeds in finding out the actual situation by observing the changing expression of the countenance, the move- ments of the head, by asking why they look at the table-cloth, at the door, why they have stopped up their ears with cotton, the keyhole with paper; the patient is confused at first and delays liis answer, but gradually betrays himself. Sometimes the writ- ten memoranda of the patient, which have been found before, h'.s l)ehavior when he thinks himself alone and. unobserved, estab- lish the certainty of the diagnosis. Significance of the Hallucinations for Action. The convincing power of the hallucinations explains their influence on the endeavors and the existing anomaly of thought, their transformation into actions without the essential inter- lacing of inhibiting ideas. Sometimes, especially in cases of marked obscuring of the consciousness, the hallucinated are so occupied with their hallu- cinations, which have created a new sensory world for them, that they seem entirely oblivious to all other occurrences in their surroundings; in other cases their entire action and leisure, whether excited or at rest, is really determined by hallucinations ; more often certain hallucinations give the action a determined direction, sometimes inciting to. acts of violence. God commands the patient to bring him an offering, and the patient kills a strange man; God commands him to cleanse the church of unworthy priests, and the patient sets fire to the cathe- dral (of York). Now and then, on the footsteps of the hallu- cination, follows a powerful reaction. The patient hears an oath from his companion or from a stranger on the street, and he immediately strikes the man by whom he thinks it was uttered. With the weakening of the intelligence and energy the power of the hallucinations over his actions weakens also. The prognosis of the hallucinations depends upon the basic disease; those which are connected with a systematized mania have an unfavoral)le prognosis. The treatment of hallucinations should first consider the form of the psychosis from which they have originated. 24 General Symptomatology. According to the above statements it is important to examine carefully the j^eripheral apparatus of the sensory organs wliich are hallucinated. By treatment of the pathological changes which, perhaps, are there present, it is sometimes possible to exert a favorable influence to dispel or decrease the hallucinations. According to the symptoms, one may use extr. stramonii 0.1, increasing to 0.25 gram once or twice daily, also arsenic in in- creasing doses. Attempts to convince the patient of the imreality of the objective presence of the objects of his hallucinated sense percep- tions are useless, and often excite the patient. But, just as little, ought one to concede the real truth of his hallucinations. One should explain to the patient, as far as he is amenable to explanation, calmly and determinedly, that an excited fancy may show to him many things which do not really exist. 4. Hypesthesia and Anesthesia of the Sense Perception. The jiathological diminution in the activity of the sense perception may show itself as a condition of delayed conduction. This may be present in the entire sensory apparatus, or ap- pear only in single senses. This accompanies the organic diseases of the brain (paresis, dementia senilis), is often present in the secondary weak states of dementia, but appears also in functional psychoses, especially in melancholia. It lasts a certain time before the impression on the sight or hearing leads to identification. Hypesthesia or anesthesia in the sense of vision shows itself in the complaints of the patient that all is dark and gloomy, that he cannot see men or houses distinctly, that they seem strange; the highest degree of anesthesia forms soul-blindness, in Avhich it is impossible to identify the things seen with former similar sight impressions, that is, to recognize them again. In the sense of liearing the corresponding phenomena mani- fest themselves to the degree of soul-deafness. In the sense of smell or taste centrally conditioned anosmia or ageusia appears. Didurhanccs of Thought. 25 which, in dementia, paresis, and similar states, makes possible occupation with the most disgusting things, and even the eating of them. In the sense of touch anesthesia manifests itself as a loss of the sensation of being touched, of the sense of temperature (in- sensibility of the demented, raving, and paretics to heat and cold). In the hinesthetic feelings the anesthesia appears especially as a loss of the feeling of fatigue (in raving and paralytic mania). With the loss of tlie coenesthetic sense is connected the idea that single limbs have died, that the Avhole body is dead. Even though a lasting, often progressive, hypesthesia and anesthesia of the sensory centers accompany the various forms of organically conditioned dementia, they may also appear only transiently, especially with the hysteric and epileptic psychoses, with melancholia, here often changing or contemporary with states of hyperesthesia in the same or other sense centers (anes- thesia dolorosa), often in all states of clouding of the con- sciousness. Since a certain degree of irritation of the sense centers is necessary to assure the possibility of rejjroduction, it is self-ex- planatory that in all conditions where there is a hypesthesia or anesthesia of the sense centers, the irritations of the- senses which have been present during this condition cannot be reproduced. The patients lose the capability of impression, that is, the power of impressing anything upon the memory; they cannot acquire new memory images and, consequently, new ideas. They cannot reproduce what has just happened (especially common in dementia senilis and in the later stages of paresis). II. THE DISTURBANCES OF THOUGHT. The association of the ideas may be disturbed pathologi- cally when : 1. Certain ideas press forward with especial power, or one or another law of association gains a supremacy over the others — imperative concepts. 26 General Symptomatology. 2. An immoderate heightening of the speed of the efflux of the associations appears. 3. Ideas wliich, according to the laws of associations, should not be connected, are connected with one another (disturljance of the coordination of the associations, delusions). ■i. The associations are perfected too slowly or too feebly. 1. Imperative Concepts. These will be discussed in the chapters on special psychiatry as paranoia rudimentaria. 2. Pathological Heightening of the Rapidity of Associations. Although hitherto experimental researches on the insane have given contradictory results (Maria TValitzkaja found in maniacal patients one-half to one-third the ordinary duration of the time of association — Kraepelin, on the contrary, retardation in the same psychic condition — ^while in normal states the time of association, roughly stated, that is, the time from speaking the incicing word to the pronouncing of the associated word, is one-half to one second and more), nevertheless clinical observa- tion, especially the fact that such j^atients reproduce vividly memor5'-images, and can associate what was obscure for them in health, speaks for a heightened activity of the associations. The accelerated efflux, which may increase to flight of ideas, is an essential symptom of mania (see this latter). In combina- tion with heightened excitability and excitement of the psycho- motor centers, they constitute that flight of ideas which is the essence of maniacal raving. These conditions of the accelerated efflux of the ideas may ajDpear intercurrently with maniacal excitements in the most diverse psychoses ; they quite often form phases of a psychosis, as in circular psychosis, in the course of the katatonic symptom- complex, of paresis, of Imteric and epileptic psychoses. Finally, many intoxication psychoses run under the type of maniacal excitation or maniacal raving (alcohol and other in- toxications) . Dchisions. 27 3. Delusions.^ By delusions are designated jwlgmenis and conclusions irldch arise from a pathological association of ideas, involving the Ego, not recognized as pathological and not susceptible of correction by counterarguments. The content of delusions is different according to age and sex, environment and education, the position of the patients in society and their aspirations, and with the diversity of social, religious, and political relations. However different the manner of expression of delusions may be, there are certain "primordial deliria" which may be dis- tinguished, as Griesinger has pointed out. (a) Expansive Delusion (Delirium Manicum). The lower degrees of egotism, as they appear childishly in imbeciles and the demented, are developed to megalomania in maniacai conditions, and to efflorescent megalomania (delusions of grandeur), especially in paresis. Megalomania may refer: 1. To the social standing of the patient. The patient thinks he is Minister, Field Marshal, Kaiser, "Kaiser of the pleasure- grounds," "Euler of the whole world," "Jesus Christ," "God, actually or to be Over-God." He has 4000 omnibuses, and 20,000 carriages, all orders, millions, unnumbered milliards. Women boast about their toilets, their jewelry, are Crown Prin- cesses, Princesses of the World, Empresses. 2. To the intellectual qualities. The patient understands and speaks all languages, has made the greatest discoveries (per- petuum mobile), builds a railroad to the moon, is the greatest scholar. 3. To the bodily capabilities. The patient has peculiar Ijodily endowments, raises 1000 centners with the little finger, has a penis 3 meters long, and begets a child every minute, women have borne 500 children, are again pregnant although they have long passed the climacteric. In paresis the grandiose ideas often extend in all directions, and these patients show by their manner and appearances that ^ Friedmann, On Delusions. Wiesbaden, 1894. 28 General Symptomatology. they are weak-minded ; while in mania they generally keep within certain limits. In the hysteric psychosis the megalomaniacal ideas often show themselves on the erotic side (men of high posi- tion have fallen in love with the patient), sometimes as religious mania (resurrections) ; in epileptic and alcoholic psychoses the religious idea is also often met ("God-pardoned/' "prophet") ; in paranoia megalomaniacal ideas develop in the most diverse di- rections. Here they appear at first logically formed by the medi- tation of the patient (see paranoia). Transient and changing megalomaniacal ideas also appear in delirium hallucinatorium, in a less degree in the maniacal phases of circular psychoses. (b) Depressive Delusions. 1. Melancholic Delusions. ' These arise on the basis of depressive moods and anxiety. The patient thinks that he has not done his duty to God and man, he has sinned (delusion of transgression), he has perjured himself, he has betrayed his country, stolen, committed adultery, he must suffer horrible punishments not only in the hereafter, but also on earth. All the evil in the world proceeds from him, whoever associates with him will be damned, he draws everyone into destruction by his exhalations, even by his words (delirium divergens). If these delusions appear especially exaggerated, as in efflor- escent megalomania, but in an opposite direction ("I will serve 1000 years in the penitentiar}'," "I have ruined millions of men"), we speak of micromania. Single actual occurrences in the life of the patient, even his whole past ("my whole life was a pool of transgression"), are retrospectively elaborated in the sense of melancholic mania : these patients never become tired of self-accusation. As a logical consequence the delusion of persecution of the melancholiac develops. At first the patient sees in the looks of his guardians, in their peculiar movements, in the expectoration or the turning away of the faces of persons passing in the street (attention or re- lation mania brought about by illusions or new interpretations), the signs that people have discovered his shameful deeds. Later Delusions. 29 the patient is convinced that tlu' police arc tracing him, pursue liim (in antiquity the Furies played this role, in the Middle Ages the witches), that they come to put him in prison, to fetter him. The devil takes possession of the patients (de mono-melan- cholia), they expect the day of judgment. They fear punishment, and yet it appears just to them on account of all their misdeeds. 2. Ilypochondro-melanchoUc Delusions. Self-condemnation and the delusion of transgression are con- nected with the condition of one's own body and are generally con- nected with hallucinations and illusions of the coenesthetic sense. Even here at first the attention-mania appears quite often; the people in the street see that the patient masturbates; they point at a node on his face which denotes syphilis. They say further that onanism, an actual or supposed syphilitic infection has ruined his whole body, destroyed his mind, "I must rot in my living body,'' "my testicles, my penis are withered." In other cases the patients consider the change in their bodies as a just punishment of God for the sins which they have committed, as the consequence of poisons which were adminis- tered to them while eating, or otherwise, on account of their misdeeds. Even here an anxious delirium divergens appears quite often ; the patients carefully avoid touching others, will not sit on a chair or in the closet for fear of bringing others to ruin by contagion. In the highest degree of these hypochondric delusions they generally progress, with hallucinations in the various senses, as far as delusions of metamorphosis ; the patients believe that they are changed by divine punishment into dogs (cynanthropy), wolves (lycanthropy), a sort of delusion which, contrary to the experience of the Middle Ages, is now very rare. The hypochondro-melancholic mania appears, besides being in melancholia hypochondriaca, where it is purest, also tran- siently in delirium hallucinatorium, further, in epileptic psy- choses, more rarely in intoxication psychoses, especially in alco- holism, quite often in the depressive stage of paresis. Both kinds of depressive delusions are connected witli the 30 General Symptomatology. clinical t}T)es of melancholia generalis. They sometimes lead to the type of stujior (anxious stupor) with very vivid anxious hal- lucinations of vision and audition. (c) The Paranoic Delusions of Persecution. At first and in the mildest form these appear as attention (Xeisser) or relation delusions. There is a special immediate relation to himself for -ndiat passes near him on the street, or for what may he in the newspapers, and to this is added a detractive, injurious significance (delirium convergens). The emotion of tense expectation (Linke) which generalh" accompanies this de- lusion, especially at the beginning of the disease, supports its ex- pansion and confirmation. This expectation, that something will "liappen"' again, makes the patient restless, unstable, and dis- trustful. Illusions and hallucinations often cooperate for making it ^more intense or to develop it. Gradually, also, the past becomes pathologically transformed to correspond with the momentarj^ perceptions. The paranoic delusion of persecution is developed from 'the attention and relation delusion. The patient, only distrustful and doubtful at first, becomes gradually convinced that he is the victim of persecutions and, in contrast to the delusion of persecution of the self -accusing mel- ancholiac, the persecuted, paranoiac considers himself the inno- cent victim of his persecutor. The sufferings, which are brought upon him b}^ persecution, are not the punishment for misdeeds or sins committed; they have proceeded rather from false accu- sations, from en^y and the spirit of revenge of his enemies, per- haps, also, because his foes wish to shelter themselves from punishment. Sometimes there are enemies acting singly and individually, sometimes they act in groups, parties ('^social democrats," "an- archists," "illuminated," "free-masons"), sometimes police ofii- cers, the minister, the sovereign. Since the patient places a special value upon his person, and such extraordinary means are taken to wage war upon it, an over-estimation of himself is soon developed, which finally leads to megalomania. Some one injures him, confines him, will an- Delusions. 31 niliilalo liiin si)iri(ii;illy, will make liiin dead in law or destroy him altogether; in order to liindcr him, take from liim tlie posi- tion due to his birth in soeiet}^ in the state or in the chureli ; his gifts or his god-like insj)iration. The multiform delusions are here bound into a system. There may also be a fusion of depressive delusions of self- accusation with paranoic delusions which express themselves in about the following manner: "It is true that here and there I have not done right, but the cruelty and duration of the punishment which I have suffered by i^ersecution stand in no j^roportion to that insignificant fault, Avhich is already sufficiently punished/' Paranoic delusions of 23ersecution appear, besides being pres- ent in paranoia, especially in imbecility, in hysteric and epileptic psychoses, in the varied intoxication psychoses, especially in al- coholism, in paresis, and in senile dementia. They are quite often present transiently, especially in the mild form of attention delusion, in those predisposed through heredity, without coming to a developed psychosis, appearing especially at the time of puberty and in the climacteric. On account of its practical interest we cite a peculiar form of paranoic delusion which is designated as the delusion of jeal- ousy.^ Either one of a married couple observes in the other that he or she exchanges glances with those in the house or on the street ; the same person appears in the theater or on the railroad ; the journals have significant cipher dispatches. Illusions, and hallucinations of taste, smell, or in the coenesthetic sense (ideas of being poisoned), may tend to fortify or confirm these delu- sions. A demeanor of repulsion shown to the patient by the hus- band or wife, denial of the marital privilege (especially by women towards alcoholistic husbands, paralytics, or husbands who have become odious through mental disease) supports and strengthens the delusion of jealousy. Sometimes the jealousy may not be without ground in fact, and yet we must assume a delusion of jealousy when the idea has gained so dominant an expansion that it rules exclusively the ^Villiers. Le delire de la jalousie. Brussels, 1899. Schiller, Eifer- suchtwahn bei Frauen, Jahrbuch fiir Fsychiatrie. 1901. 32 General Symptomatology. entire consciousness, so that all events are interpreted by that, and especially Avhen violent actions toward the other are prompted by such feelings. The delusion of jealousy appears in men, except in para- noiacs, especially in alcoholists and the various other intoxica- tion ps3'choses (cocainism, diabetes), further, in imbecility, in paretics, especially in its initial stages, in senile dementia, some- times in psychoses after apoplectic attacks; it is observed in women, besides being in the conditions mentioned, especially in hysteric and alcoholic psychoses, at the climacteric (where the realization of the disappearance of their charms acts as auxiliary), in lactation. The paranoic delusion of p-cxsecution becomes quite often the point of departure for certain actions of the patients: the persecuted become the persecutors of their enemies (persecutes persecuteurs). A particularly common example of this kind of patients is offered by the querulants. Believing themselves injured by police regulations or judicial sentence, they become untiring combatants in speech and writing for their inherent rights. The paranoic idea of being injured by unjust civil or criminal legislation and the complaints arising on the basis of mania appear, besides being in paranoia, in imbeciles, sometim-.^s in the incipient stages of senile dementia, further, in alcoholists, in morphinists, and also in epileptics. Every querulant, how- ever, is not mentally diseased. On the basis of depressive and paranoic delusions sometimes arise (d) Delusions of Negation. (Delire des negations, Cotard.) These may lefer to : 1. One's own person : '"I am no longer a man, I have no heart, no longer sexual organs, because I cursed God (melan- cholic mania of transgression), because I have ruined myself by my dissipated life (melancholo-h^-pochrondriac), because my enemies have poisoned me. have destroyed me by electricity" (paranoiac). "I shall never have stools again, for a stone 'is Delusions. 33 lying before my anus." This last utterance is found, in the most diverse conditions. The hypochondriac designates the obstruction as a stone only figuratively, the melancholiac has the hallucination in the coenesthetic sense, which deceives him so that be tbinks tbere is a stone there for the punishment of his past sins (purely mclancbolic) or the consequence of bis dissipated life (bypo- chondro-melancholic, tbe paranoiac considers tbe stone form- ation as the consequence oF poisoning to wbich he has been exposed. The bypochondriac paretic designates the stone, which makes defecation at times impossible, as a "stone of marble" (connection with exaggerated ideas). 2. The external ivorld. "There is no God, no sun." "There is no water, no money, no eating any longer." "There are no houses, no streets, everything is dead." With this, espe- cially in connection with religious depressive delusions, the idea may arise that the patient considers himself as the only sur- vivor, the "Wandering Jew." Delusions of negation appear in melancholia and paranoia, also in paresis, seldom in delirium hallucinatorium and senile dementia. The mania quite often inspires actions or a state of passivity expressed essentially in negativism, opposition (folic d'opposi- tion, Guislain), refusing food and medicine. Quite often the delusion of a general changed existence (delirium metabolicum)^ forms a transition to the delusion of negation. "Everything is imitated," "everything is false," "the date is falsified," "those around me are not sick, they are only deter- mined to observe me," "I am transformed," "the name given me is not right." Even here the melancholic or paranoic origin is to be distinguished ; yet these delusions belong especially to the para- noic series. Contradistinguished from these stands the delusion of recognition (delirium palingnosticum). The patient sees in those around him, e.g. in an institution -*>■ ' From /xeTa/3aXXw, to transform, turn around, eliange about. 3 34 General Symptomatology. ■which he has just entered, old acquaintances or persons whom he knows by description or pictures. In mania this recognition through the aid of grandiose ideas takes place when, from defective concentration of the attention, a single mark, a wart, the fashion of the beard, or even illusions of the sense of vision, serves to designate persons as acquaintances. In j)aresis and senile dementia the disturb- ance in the reproduction is the essential fault, since the repro- duced image, which serves for comparison with the momentarj- sense imj^ression, is so weak that incorrect identifications easily take place. The paranoic forms of these delusions are distinguished by this, that the identification (with or without sense-deceptions) occurs according to the dominant system of mania, whether it recognizes in others persecutors or their instigators, or, accord- ing to megalomania, eminent persons who wish to be near the patient, to serve him, or to carr}' out some kindred design. In a higher degree, the patient, on the basis of the percep- tions momentarily transformed, identifies the entire situation with one which he has already lived through in all its details, an identification which also may take place on the basis of a deception in the reproduction (deception of memory). Such states appear especially in alcoholic and epileptic mental diseases. The delusions described may be connected in different ways (romhined delusions) ; a determined system may be developed from the connection {systematized delusions) in which the various delusions are arranged, and interpreted anew according to the true objective occurrence; further, the delusions may change according to their content, they may exist with or with- out illusions or hallucinations. Often, especially in the depressive form, the delusions be- come monotonous, returning in the same form and with the same limited content. Both in the transition of the disease to recovery and to dementia, the delusions fade away; they disappear without any peculiar excitation of the feelings, nor are they in a condition to exercise any influence on the actions. In contrast to this, the delusions in clouding of the con- Deliisions. 35 sciousness, especially in the twilight states, with or without hallucinations, exert considerable influence on the actions (alcoholic, hysteric, epileptic twilight states), and, without disturbances in the emotions or anxiety, become considerably more intense, and by this favor the carrying out of the actions in accordance with the system of mania present (e.g. suicide). After the mental functions have become normal in other things, sometimes there remain single, entirely limited, faded- out delusions (residuary delusions) An the same way as there are residuary hallucinations. Almost the only time they appear is on direct questioning: "There was certainly something in it," "all was not imagina- tion." With this, the otherwise normal consciousness is in the condition to hold back the internal unrest and also to suppress in the bud an action about to develop, perhaps, from the idea which has remained behind. One may regard that idea as a scar which disfigures but does not disturb the function of a limb. It is necessary to distinguish from these residuary delu- sions the so-called fixed idea. We assumed that a mental dis- ease might consist entirely in a single fixed idea, and this assumption had for a partial basis the doctrine of monomanias. Esquirol has already declared it : "If these persons were not mad, they would not be monomaniacs." A man, who has only one single delusion and the remaining ideas normal, should be able to correct that, or, at least, to repress it the same as with the residuary delusions. More exact examination and observation of suitable cases actually teach, however, that where only a single delusion seems to be present, a series of others may be demonstrated, and therefore the impression of "the only one" arises because it is especially prominent. We do not know the nature of the physio-pathological process which calls forth a delusion, any more than we know the physiological process which produces an idea. The peculiar color, the content of the delusion, may be de- termined otherwise than by the above-mentioned relations : — (a) By attempts to explain the pathological tone present. The feeling of progress, of fortune, which accompanies the acceleration of the efflux of ideas in maniacal states, becomes 36 General Symptomatology. expansive; the inhibition, which is connected with josychic pain and melancholic conditions, gives their content to depressive delusions; while, finally, the primary behavior of the external world, experienced as inhibiting and hostile to the individual, impresses its mark on the paranoic mania of persecution in paranoia. (&) Occasionally the last occurrences before the attack of the disease, oftener yet those occurring at the beginning, may be decisive for the special content of the delusions. (On the unveiling of the respective memorials in Berlin I saw a "•'Goethe,'"' then a '"Lessing," paranoiacs who were sud- denly possessed by these ideas.) (c) Finally, hallucinations, dreams, certain sensations, also, may act upon the special content of the delusions. In respect to the last, Griesinger has already spoken of "co-ideas" in neuralgia, Schiile of "local signs" as the deter- mined content of special localized neuralgias. We have already spoken of the considerable cooperation of illusions and halluci- nations of the coenesthetic sense in creating the content of the delusions. Diagnosis. — In a number of cases the monstrosity of the content of the ideas confirms the diagnosis of delusion at once. Where this is not the case the following should be observed in the diagnosis : — An idea may he true as to its content, hut still he a delusion. The patient reports that an earthquake occurred to-day in Italy. The journals confirm this the next day. In spite of this, this correct assertion originates in a delusion, for if asked whence he obtained his information, the patient says that he observed it by a shaking of his abdomen or that his "voice" com- municated it. An idea may he false as to content, yet not he a delusion. Many healthy people believe in a corporeal devil; it is an error which has been taught them. The demonomaniac, who earlier, perhaps, did not have this belief, knows now that there is a devil in his abdomen, because the devil speaks in his brain. As the above definition of delusion states, and these exam- ples explain, the conclusion depends upon whether an idea is a delusion or not, really on the genesis of the idea. This shows Delusions. 37 in the delusion that a momentary sense perception, a momentary idea, a momentarily dominant feeling is connected with another idea with which it should not be connected according to the laws of association ; it treats, consequently, of a disturbance of the coordination of ideas. While this is the rule for the first ap- pearance of a delusion, the following is often shown in its further course: An image of memory is connected with impres- sions of sense perceptions against the laws of association. The earlier idea, with which the momentary perception is connected, is generally of peculiar emphasis. A female patient sees in a house opposite herself a man raise a roll of paper; she has been busily occupied with her testament before this; she immediately connects perception and the reproduction of that idea; they show her that her testament has been stolen. If one is sucessful in ascertaining the first appearance of a delusion, it is often possible by this more easily to explain the further ramifications of the first. The path of abnormal coordi- nation, once trod, become passable, finally worn; gradually other ideas are led by the same way also, finally all. Since, of the ideas which become associated, one at least is of special importance for the Ego, it explains the retreat of the Ego into the content of the delusions, ivhich retreat is to he regarded as a characteristic feature. If now, even in the beginning of the disease, dou1)ts offer exist in the patient in regard to the actual basis of the patholog- ical idea pressing upon him, the patient himself will often ex- press such doubts, but gradually these become a constituent part of the spiritual Ego, and by this incorrigible. So-called reason- able grounds, the bringing in of objective facts which prove the real incorrectness of the ideas. Judgments, and conclusions of the patient, are rejected by the constancy of the patient; his views are defended sometimes with skillful braggadocio or by the claim of supernatural power. It is this incorrigibility, also, which sometimes stamps as delusions ideas whose actual basis is possible, or, at least, not contradicted. Here it is not the quality, but the quantity of the idea which makes it a mania. 38 General Sj/mptomatology. Some one believes that lie has received an injury; it cannot be proved that this has not really been the case; that idea occu- pies the individual continually, forces all others back, shove's itself everywhere, determines the patient's words and actions. In spite of all disadvantages, he is not persuaded, at least out- wardly, to be more reserved. The mastery of the idea makes it a delusion. Many querulant manias have such a development. According to this, there are to be designated as signs of delusion : — 1. The genesis by association of ideas which ought not to be associated by the law of association. 2. The retreat of the Ego without sufficient reason. 3. Incorrigibility. The diagnosis must, when it has ascertained the presence of delusions, seek further to find out to which primordial system of delusions they belong, especially whether they are combined or systematized delusions. The dissimulation of delusions is determined by the same fundamental principles used in cases of hallucination. The behavior of the patient when he believes himself un- observed by physicians and attendants, pieces of writing which he has delivered or delivers, suggestive, opportune questions, will here make the diagnosis sure. Sometimes it is of import- ance to know the normal instincts and habits of the person investigated. 'The prognosis and treatment of delusions depend upon the form of the mental disease in which these symptoms appear. Efflorescent megalomania is unfavorable prognostically, as well as systematized delusions. What is said of the treatment of hallucinations applies here; the attempt to reason the patient out of his delusions is useless, often injurious, since the patient becomes excited by such attempts and withdraws his confidence from the physician. ■iocinlions. 39 4. Pathological Weakness in the Rapidity and Power of the Associations. So far as this is based on a defective development of the oi'gan of the mind, it will be discussed under idiotism. The diininuiion of the rapidity of the associations expresses itself in the complaints of the melancholiacs, on their poverty of thought, in the slowness with which questions are answered, actions performed. It is found in melancholia, hero, perhaps, from an in- stinctive fear of thinking, because every spiritual activity causes pain (perhaps as a sufferer with a neuralgic affection tries to keep the affected member motionless), in the most diverse psychoses Avith states of mental weakness, in terminal dementia after primary functional mental disturbances, in states of intox- ication, especially in alcholism, also in myxedema, in epilepsy, in organic dementia, and sometimes is especially prominent with brain tumors and after apoplectic attacks. The diminution of the poiver of the associations is shown : — (a) In the lack of the greater or less emphasis with which these are completed and which is proper to them in normal conditions. The ideas appear equally, and even equally feebly, and, under these conditions, make the choice more difficult. From this arises the circumstantiality of narration of such pa- tients who do not know how to separate the essential from the non-essential. The difficulty of the formation of new associa- tions is shown sometimes in the repetition of one and the same monotonous word as an answer to the most diverse questions {perseveration) . (&) In the partial or complete loss of conceptions ac- quired previously, with the incapability of forming new ones. At first these last appear, later the conceptions last ac- quired and those which are seldom used are lost; those remain longest which are regularly used in the worn paths. The fact that they remain is due to the power of reproduction which is still present. Here belong the outer conventionalities with offi- cers, the technically correct prescription-writing of physicians, the formality of judicial procedure with jurists, and the like, in the later stages of mental disease. 40 General Symptomatology. Even the sense deceptions previously present and the delusions gradually fade away, are finally destroyed, or flicker up only occasionally. These symptoms of diminished or finally exhausted mental activitv form the essential sign of so-called weak-mindedness (the lower degree) and mental imbecility (the higher degree). The last ends eventually in the complete destruction of the personality. Mental weakness, combined with a certain pathological consciousness, often leads to the want of self-confidence, of energy, and of tlie capability of decision, to the so-called want of will-power (abulia) of many mental invalids. Such states of incomplete or even of complete paralysis of the associations, when they appear transiently, are symptoms of the disturbance of consciousness which appears in the twi- light and stupor states; further, they appear in dementia acuta and with apoplectiform or epileptiform seizures of the most various organic mental diseases. III. THE DISTURBANCES OF REPRODUCTION. MEMORY. By means of the faculty of reproduction we are in position to place before us again sense perceptions, ideas with the judg- ments which proceed from them, conclusions, even the total content which the consciousness had in a given moment. We designate this capability as "the faculty of memory.^' 1. Pathological Heightening of the Faculty of Memory. Hypermnesia. This is mostly observed in mania (consult) and generally consists in the easy calling forth of the images of memory ac- cording to the acceleration of the phenomena of association, and also in the increase of the power with which obscure images of an earlier time may be brought to light. A similar condition appears in hysteric states and in the first stages of certain intoxications (alcohol, morphine). Memory. 41 2. Falsification of the Image of Memory. Paramnesia. It is necessary for the reproduced image to correspond with the perception originally received to have a faithful memory, and that: — 1. This perception be accompanied in its genesis by a eci-- tain attention and a certain normal tone of feeling, and b;' reproducible by this means (the reproducibility is made easier by repetition and more difficult by long intervals). 2. If we treat of a comparison of a momentary impression with one had previously, the momentary perception occurs nor- mally; and 3. That a normal power of association, which is necessary for the identification of the first idea, is present. If any of these conditions are wanting, we may have falsification of the image of memory; this is formed and ex- pressed in the following manner: — 1. The image to be reproduced is not sufficiently clear, because the above-mentioned conditions were not present at its reception. In healthy people such disturbances of the memory appear because they were "distracted" when the first image was re- ceived, so that it was not taken clearly enough. In those de- mented, especially in paresis and senile dementia, it shows itself, e.g., in the following manner: The physician visits the patient to-day; the lack of poAver of attention does not allow the latter to fix the image sufficiently, and the next day the patient sees in the physician, who again visits him, some one whom he had previously known. According to the dementia, the images of memory of the restored patient at the time of his greatest disease, if they are present, are, also, frequently falsified, only exceptionally en- tirely true, by which the disturbance which the sense percep- tion suffered by hallucinations and delusions may be yet ob- served. 2. The image momentarily perceived does not appear in the normal way. In defective pow-er of attention, in the rapid change of the ideas occupying the individual, the taking up of the image 42 General Symptomatology. is transient, and unessential constituents of it sufl&ce, e.g., for an identification in the memory of an experienced jjerson. 3. Tlie association, which is necessary for the comparison of a momentary perception with an earlier one, is disturbed pathologicalh', or it \xi\\ associate the images of memory of certain facts with earlier ones, or ideas yet present which do not belong to the first in fact nor in time. The commonest of the falsifications of memory which belong here are tlioso in -which the momentarily dominant de- lusions mix in the process of memory. The patient believes that he recognizes in those around him the highest dignitaries of the state, by signs in their countenances or stature corre- sponding with his great ideas, or denies the identity of persons previously known to him, according to his ideas of persecution. (See delirium ^lalingnosticum and metabolicum.) Many patients also change the jDerceptions and occurrences preserved in their memory, according to their system of mania {retroactive construction of delusions, Sommer). The patient remembers that even in his youth Ms reputed father showed 1)y his looks and gestures that he was not his father. "It was not without purpose that the word 'cochon' (hog) was given me to decline." (Especially frequent in paranoiacs, but often, also, in mel- ancholiacs.) That play of disarranged associations is, further, to be designated as falsifications of the memorv, in which momentary perceptions, their transformations by illusions, dreams, delu- sions, images of memory from books and journals are wildly confused, and incite the patient to the narration of astonishing events in his life, to the most noteworthy hunting stories, or to horrible histories of robbers. (Confabulations, hallucinations of the memory. Sully.) "With the contemporary loss of the capalnlity of attention and the total lack of orientation in time and space, this kind of paramnesia forms a real psychic pathological symptom in the disease of Korsakoff (which see). While these paramnesias appear mostly only in states of stiipor or of considerable mental weakness, a discover^' and reproduction of occurrences which have not taken place may Meinory. 43 appear on a pathological basis where the power of deliberation is apparently perfectly retained. Wishes and liopes, romantic fancies, likes and dislikes, are generally melted together into occurrences whose report shall generally serve egoistic pur- poses. (Pseudologia phantastica, pathological liars and swin- dlers, Delbrlick.) Particularly, when the patient has told and retold his stories, he himself does not doubt their actual truth, so much the less, since a condition of mental Aveakness has gen- erally made a critical judgment more difficult. We designate as an identifying form of the deception of the memory (Sander), that occurence in which the impression arises that one has already seen the momentary environment, that one has already seen or heard once before in the same manner what one sees or hears; in short, that one has already experienced once in the same manner the situation in which he finds himself for the moment. This peculiar, surprising event has generally something terrifying in it; the person expects something unusual will happen; sometimes illusions conjure up new images. This mental abnormality, occasionally appearing in the healthy espe- cially under circumstances of bodily or mental exhaustion, takes place oftener with epileptics (here, also, intermitting and periodically in connection with severe attacks), with alco- holists, sometimes, also, with paranoiacs. 3. Pathological Diminution and Destruction of the Power of Memory. Amnesia. In the mildest forms the weakness of the faculty of mem- ory is shown in the greater time consumed in "consideration," that is, the prolongation of the average time in which an image of the memory can be called into the consciousness. With the general inhibition of mental activity, as it is 'especially show)i in melancholic states, that disturbance is common, but it must be taken into consideration that the time of reproduction of the image of memory outwards is also pro- longed. It is the same in all states of mental weakness, so far as there may not be a loss of the image of memory. 44 General Symptomatology. Amnesia needs only to meet a determined series of images of the memory localized in the cortex. The images of memory of the acoustic and motor speech centers (sensory and motor aphasia), the word-images (alexia and agraphia), may he destroyed separately. The discussion of these diseases belongs to the special pathology of brain diseases. The amnesia may be partial^ in so far as only single data of the faculty of memory are preserved, or the impression of a past situation can be retained in its general features, but not in its details (summary memory). This kind of amnesia sometimes exists in epileptic, alco- holic raving states, also in the twilight and stupor conditions, like those in deliriimi hallucinatorium. They are also oftener observed with wounds of the head, where the patients can only report vaguely the accident which befell them. Senile amnesia, which is often partial, since it refers only to the near past, rests upon the loss of the power of attention at this age. Similar symptoms are observed in paresis and in other organic mental diseases. Amnesia, in very different degrees, exists : — 1. For that which arose in the states of obscurity or efface- ment of the consciousness or self-consciousness, since in these states a reception of reproducible images does not take place at all, or only in a limited degree (delirium hallucinatorium, states of stupor or raving, epileptic, hystero-epileptic seizures). 2. In the condition of effacement of the. self -consciousness. Here the amnesia ma}* reach a degree where the patient does not know what his name is or where he lives. Here belongs, also, the amnesia of the conditions of double or alternating consciousness. 3. In state? of mental vcal-ness. Here the images of memory which are oftenest exercised generally remain longest; the patients still recognize those nearest connected with them, but have forgotten all others; the things regularly learned in early youth still remain, things acquired later have vanished : finally, ever}i:hing is lost, even the memory of their own personality. Sensory Feelings. 45 The names of rcLroacllvc, or retrograde aiiinesia liave been given to that loss of the images of memory which refers not only to the beginning and the time of the pathological condi- tion, but which extends to a longer or shorter period of time previous to the disease. Sometimes this defect concerns an exactly limited series of daj's, months, or even years, while what occurred before this period may be very well reproduced. With exception of this, these patients show no anomaly in their deliberations and are conscious of the pathological disturbance. Others, on the contrary, fill up the time where this defect of memory occurs, with all sorts of events which never took place, they confabulate without their confabulation reaching the phantastic heights of paramnesias; it appears more like an excuse. It is possible that gradually, especially after apoplectic attacks, certain images of memory may return; oftener they vanish permanently. In addition to their presence after apo- plectic attacks, retrograde amnesia may be observed, after at- tempts at hanging, carbon dioxide intoxications, after injuries to the head, after epileptic, eclamptic, hysteric seizures, in which they sometimes appear periodically, and after the paralytic attacks in paresis. IV. THE DISTURBANCES OF THE FEELINGS. 1. Disturbances of the Sensory Feelings. These may consist : — (a) In a pathological heightening; (h) In a pathological diminution; and (c) In a pathological inversion, that is, in the calling forth of feelings of pleasure where, under normal circum- stances, disg-ust would be aroused. (a) Pathological Heightening of the Sensory Feelings. This is expressed in reference to the feeling of hunger as greediness, as it shows itself in idiocy, in the various secondary 46 General Symptomatology. states of mental weakness, in katatonic mental disturbances; it also manifests itself with especial frequency in paresis. It is seldom that there is in the same patient contempo- raneously a pathological heightening of the feeling of thirst, and this will always be a reason to examine the urine repeat- edly (diabetes mellitus, diabetes insipidus). On the contrary, an inclination to the immoderate use of alcoholic drinks is very often shown in the beginning of mania, further in the beginning of paresis. Such a heightened appetite may also appear periodically and is then called dipsomania (Huf eland ).^ Periodical alcoholism arises under the following condi- tions : — 1. Inheritors, especially those who descend from alcohol- ists, and imbeciles with small psychical powers of resistance begin to drink constantly at irregular intervals, especially when they assume new burdens or if they wish to forget ob- stacles (pseudodipsomania, Legrain). 2. Alcoholism begins with an attack of periodic mania; the drinking is conditioned by the maniacal state, a symptom of which is that the alcoholic jshenomena partially cover the phenomena of the mania, 3. This may cover the maniacal phase of a circular psychosis in which the depressive phase is not .very prominent ; it may also take its course amid reproaches and self-accusations on account of the excesses committed. 4. The periodic drinking may be brought on Ijy a periodic melancholia or hypochondria. The patient has tried, in an earlier attack, the favorable effect of alcohol in deadening his physical pain or his bodily infirmities, and he uses this remedy at the beginning of a new attack. In a similar way dipso- mania may arise with periodically appearing neuroses. 5. On the basis of hysteria a heightened appetite for alco- holic beverages may appear periodically, contemporaneous with a total aversion to nourishment. 6. Dipsomania may be of epileptic nature, and even run periodically like an epileptic dream state. ^ Die Dipsomanie. Eine ^Yissensellaftliche Studie von R. Gaupp. Jena, 1901. Sensory Feelings. 47 The clinical tyi^e ^^'lliell the dipsomaniac offers is chang- ing according to Ihe cause which lies at the hasis of the ohses- sion for alcoholic beverages, and is also effaced by the symp- toms of alcoholism. It appears to be a special disease as little known as the study of monomanias, (Esquirol spoke of a monomania of intoxication.) In many dipsomaniacs there is, in the interval between the attacks, a complete horror of alcoholic beverages; in other cases the dipsomaniac passes into chronic alcoholism after tlie excesses, often to the extent of delirium tremens. The pathological heightening of the sexual feelings is shown in immoderate cohabitation (especially in the beginning of mania and paresis), in inveterate onanists (in them as in the various kinds of the psychoses of puberty; also in hys- teric psychoses, especially at the climacteric, sometimes after apoplectic attacks, and oftener at the beginning of senile de- mentia) . In men it leads to satyriasis^ in women to nymphomania, in both to narcism (observation of their own naked bodies with voluptuous ideas). Sometimes men use for the heightening of their pleasure, especially for the carrying out of onanism, peculiar objects which women have used : pocket-handkerchiefs, aprons, locks of hair (fetichism, from fetisso, Portuguese, enchantment). Onanism in early childhood (at the age of from 3 to 3 years) and the sexual excitement described as paradoxia sex- ualis, in children from 8 to 10 years (generally connected with imbecility, inclination to immoral actions) are to be men- tioned as an abnormality of the sexual feelings. A heighten- ing of the sexual feelings is sometimes shown contempora- neously with feelings of anxiety in severe hypochondria and hypochondric melancholia. The impulse to onanism here overcomes all good intentions; the onanism itself becomes the source of new culpability. In many cases onanism — ^without the heightening of sensory feelings — is used as a remedy or alleviation for the constant torments of hypochondriacs or hypochondric paranoiacs. 48 General Symptomatology. (b) The Pathological Diminution or Destruction of the Sensory Feelings is exemplified in reterence to the feeling of hunger as anorexia, even to the refusal of food (sitophobia, which see) ; even the thought of eating arouses disgust; in regard to the feeling of thirst, as hydrophobia, which without reference to lyssa humana, may appear in dipsomaniacs after the termination of the attack^ in physchoses, in hypochondric phychoses with the fear of having been bitten by a mad dog, and in hysteric psychoses. With the frequent and forcible contraction of the muscles, that sensation which we call muscular feeling becomes con- densed to a feeling of fatigue. This feeling of fatigue may even be wanting in pathological states. The absence of the feelings of hunger and thirst is a com« mon phenomenon in the maniacal. Diminution or entire want of sexual feelings is observed in inheritors, in idiotism, chronic alcoholism, organic psychoses (with tabetic symptoms), and in the advanced cases of de- mentia. (c) The Pathological -Inversion in the Feelings of Pleasure Where Disgust Would Arise Under Normal Conditions. The transition from the physiological to the pathological evokes that desire in pregnant and hysteric persons for unnatural articles of food, which is designated by the name "pica." In mental disease (in the state of raving, in dementia of high degree, in epileptics) aj^pear the devourers of feces and drinkers of urine, designated as "coprophagi," in whom, con- temporaneously perhaps, there is an anesthesia of the affected sensory centers. "Anthropophagi" are also observed (alcoholists and epileptics). The perversities of the sexual feelings, which lead to crim- inal acts, have been extensively elaborated on account of their legal significance. These may appear under the following forms : 1. ^45 contrary sexual sensation with or without satisfac- Sensory Feelings. 49 tion of sexual desire in the same sex : pederasty in men and Lesbian love in women (tribadism). It appears in tliose mentally normal, in libertines, often in those heavily tainted hereditarily, in the beginning of psy- choses, also, especially, in the beginning of paresis and in alcoholists. In sporadic cases pederasty is practiced because the passive pederast wishes to enjoy the sensation of the active. 2. As exlilhitionism, exposing the membrum virile in the street with or without onanistic motions. (In women, exposure of the breasts). This may have various causes and arises (a) To bring on a voluptuous feeling by it, to show the naked organ to women that they, as the exhibitionist assumes, may experience sensual excitement. The strength of the first attempt at exhibitionism, as in other recurring abnormal actions, may be understood from the following forensic case: A teacher of the best reputation, when he was fifteen years old, was surprised by a servant girl while he was masturbating. She was very much amused over it. Since then he had pleasure in onanism only when a woman saw him, and he thought that she would be excited sensually by the spec- tacle. AVith this object he would expose his penis in the streets and. wait till a woman approached. (6) As the expression of hypochondric sensations of anx- iety localized in the external genitals, which are only alleviated by exposing the sexual organs without reference to the conse- quences. (c) In epileptoid seizures (relatively frequent), in which this action is incessantly repeated. (fZ) In the beginning of paresis and senile dementia, in alcoholists and epileptics; with the loss of the intellectual feel- ings for decency and custom, culpability and shame. (e) In imbeciles who have not attained the development of these feelings. 3. ^s sexual feelings for cMldren. "With libertines, in- heritors, imbeciles and idiots, with the last sometimes because mature women refuse them," but especially with epileptics, alco- holists, apoplectics, and in senile dementia. 4. As Jieightening sexual feelings hy 'wounding one's vic- 4 50 General Symptomatology. tim, a woman or a boy (sadism, Toluptuous murder in the high- est degree), or by injuring one's own person (masochism). 5. As a desire for sexual satisfaction with animals (sod- omy), witli corpses (necrophilism), especially prevalent in epi- leptic-s, alcoholists, and imbeciles, 6. Finally, here* belong the feelings of sexual love and the carrying out of cohabitation with relatives of the ascending and descending line (incest), in imbeciles, sometimes on the basis of paranoic delusions. A man made pregnant Ms imbecile daughter of eighteen years in order to beget the second Saviour with the Virgin, for which he believed that he had been called through divine mission- We comprehend the sum of the sensory feelings under the name of ordinary feeling. This is in a state of normal equilibrium when the feelings are normal; it becomes a pathological feeling when any patho- logical phenomenon in the organs of the body gives a painful stimulus to the consciousness. In the mentally diseased a pathological feeling may be present with special reference to an existing brain disease. So, e.g., in imbeciles, sometimes in intoxication psychoses, oftener in the beginning of the psychosis. The feeling of a determined change may rise to the perception of disease, thus in the be- giuning of the attacks in periodic or circular psychosis; quite often, also, in the beginning of paresis, with correct diagnosis on the part of the patient. GJenerally, however, the feeling of disease is abnormally heightened or abnormally depressed, or entirely deficient. We find the abnormal heightening in psychoses with h}-]DO- chondric delusions, especially in hypochondrie melancholia and paranoia. The feeling of disease is depressed or is absent :n moral melancholia. 'T. am perfectly well, but badly ;" in mania, as in the maniacal stages of other psychoses, even the feelings of dis- ease which correspond to actual disease (diseases of the heart, lungs) vanish. Intercurrently, the feeling of disease, and even the per- Feelings of Judgment. 51 ception of disease, appear in mania and delirium hallucina- torium. 2. Disturbances of the Feelings of Judgment, (a) Their Pathological Heightening. The heightening of single feelings of the judgment is quite frequent in those mentally diseased, especially of the religious feelings with piety and impiety in contrast. An immoderate pathological tendency to piet}', to a "^'new awakening," to a participation in new religious sects, appears in imbeciles, hysterics, epileptics; an exaggeration of the feeling of atonement appears in melancholiacs, also in the melancholic stages of the various psychoses. (b) Pathological Diminution. Indifference to what is good or bad, want of altruistic feel- ings, even exaltation of the egotists, lack of interest for the high and the low, decency and indecency are present in a greater or less degree in all states of mental weakness. In idiotism these feelings do not generally reach develop- ment; in functional psychoses their permanent loss, with the di- minution of the other morbid symptoms, points to a transition to secondary dementia. Sometimes the retrogradation of the intellectual feelings forms the first sign of an organic psychosis, so in paresis and dementia senilis. The patients are immodest in word and deed, are careless about their toilet, enter draw- ing-rooms without removing their hats, or bring public women into their families. In the early stage of chronic alcoholism indifference to the fate of one's family, scanty respect and disgust for former friends, the upbraiding of near relatives, finally conflicts with the pohce, punishments, imprisonments are wont to announce the diminution or loss of those feelings. While some of the epileptic psychoses Likewise prove the loss of the feelings of judgment in the manner just described, the want of ethical feelings is present in the hysteric psychoses of girls and women, in having love affairs with inferiors and menials, in undressing before the physician. In the beginning 52 General Symptomatology. of their disease maniacs have very often a careless and indecent behavior, commit immoral offences, steal, lie and cheat. Sometimes during the convalescence there remains a diminution of the intellectual feelings for some time, while the other symptoms of mental disease have vanished. (c) Pathological Inversion of the Feelings of Judgment. Perversity consists in the patient's finding peculiar enjoy- ment in those actions which cause others pain and mortification. Such patients have had in their early youth a special joy in torturing animals, in killing them in a savage manner, in destroying and befouling the school-books of their pla3'mates; they steal, set things on fire, and do not enjoy the deeds them- selves as much as the thought of the trouble and pain they have broiight on their victims. They find, also, peculiar pleasure in deceiving others by lying and cheating. The feeling of shame is wanting when the untruth is shown to the liar, and this deficiency favors the repetition of the of- fence. In later life these individuals commit various crimes. TVe have designated the defective development or loss of the feelings of judgment and the transformation of decency into indecency, a circumstance which often expresses itself in crime, or at least in criminal tendencies, as a special mental disease which may subsist by itself without the presence of other disturbances of the mental activity, and which is called moral insanity (Prichard).^ (As early as 1819 Grohmann. spoke of immediate moral disorganization of the free will, of moral obtuseness, the bru- tality of the will, and moral imbecility.) In opposition to this, however, I must hold that a man who shows these abnormalities exclusively and alone is a crim- inal, and that we only have a patient when other symptoms of mental disease can be shown. ^ ]Mondel in Eulenbiirg's Realencyclopedia, Xiicke, Xeurologisches Centralblatt. 1S96. Binswanger. Volkmann's Sammlung, 1887. Cramer, Miinclmer ^Medicinische \Yochenschrift, 1898, Xo. 4G. Feelings of Judgment. 53 The group of symptoms of so-called moral insanity ap- pears : — 1. Preferably in imbeciles, in whom the question is not of the loss or inversion of the feelings of judgment, but of their defective development, which is connected ivith the symptoms of intellectual weahiess. It has to do with individuals who are almost always heavily tainted by heredity, who are distin- guished, even before the time of going to school, by their bru- tality to animals, by their quarrels with their brothers and sisters, by their disobedience to their parents. They are inat- tentive and lazy in school, disturb the lessons by disorderly be- havior, take away the belongings of their schoolmates, destroy their tablets and books, and lie. By dint of compulsion and trouble they pass through a few classes or wander from one school to another, from one boarding-house to another. Every- where they get into trouble by their depravity, by their criminal tendencies, to which are added, often long before puberty, onanism, more often crimes against morality (para- doxia sexualis). This is repeated when they are dismissed from school and take up some calling. By a vagabond life, stealing, incendiarism, they come into conflict with the police and the criminal law, and are, unless an expert examination is made of their mental condition, sentenced to prison, but continue their former life after the expiration of the punish- ment. A good proportion of the habitual criminals is com- posed of such imbeciles. Headaches, dizziness, epileptoid, and epileptic seizures very frequently accompany them from their youth up. Generally a large number of the stigmata of degeneration, especially malformation of the cranium, deformities of the ears, harelip, malformation of the palate, deformities of the sexual organs, and others, are found. 2. In alcoholists, with other symptoms of chronic alcoholic intoxication, and in morphinism. 3. In epileptics, with the symptoms of epileptic psychosis. 4. In the beginning of paresis, likewise in senile dementia, connected in both cases with symptoms of mental weakness. 5. In hysteric psychoses, especially frequent with sexual anomalies. 54 General Si/mptomatology. G. In the beginning of mania, but especially in the ma- niacal stage of circular insanity, and very frequently in the attacks of periodic mania. 7. In paranoia. Here the immoral actions appear against all possible persons, often against those otherwise indifferent, as revenge on "the whole world" for all the chagrin which the patient asserts that he has suffered from his childhood ; really in a greater or less degree for what he has suffered during his misconception of his pathological condition. According to this, if there is not a mental disease which should be designated as "moral insanity," there is still less such a one which would consist solely in the inversion of a determined intellectual feeling after the analogy of a "fixed idea.^' Kleptomania, pyromania, tlie mania for murder are either no monomanias, since the criminal tendencies appear as par- tial s^-mptoms of a psychosis which may be of very different forms, or the so-called monomaniacs are to be designated as criminals. The "aidoiomonomaniacs" have already been mentioned in the treating of perversions of the sexual feelings. V. THE DISTURBANCES IN THE CONDITION OF THE MIND. The aggregate of the feelings which accompany the con- tent of consciousness we designate as '"mind." The lack of the development of its components, as Avell as each essential change in them from pathological causes, will bring forth a patholog- ical disturbance of the mind. The influence of the sensory feelings on the mind is shown, e.g., by the pathological ca?nesthetic sensations, as of the stom- ach and intestines and the depression of the mind connected with them. Bet^reen the jDessimist, ruled by feelings of dissatisfac- tion, of whom the "grumbler" is only an inferior kind, and the joyful optimist, there are as many varieties in disposition as between the melancholiac filled with anxiety, in a panphobic Condition of the Mind. 55 (lelirimn, and the paretic swimming in a sea of iiappinesss. HypoiiK'lancliolic depression on one side, hypomaniaca] and maniacal license form intermediate degrees. The complete loss of all feelings of pleasure or displeasure, oftener with a certain remainder of sense feelings, is designated obiuseness of the mind, and conditions apathetic mental im- becility with loss of intelligence, while it is observed (mly with the weakening of the intelligence, especially in alcoholists and epileptics. The momentary condition of the mind is called frame of the mind, or disposition. So far as peculiarly prominent feelings are present, the frame of mind is only the expression of those feelings. Attention is directed here only to the easy changeahility of the frame of the mind in the mentally diseased, the quick and apparently wholly unmotived or insufficiently motived change of the mind (emotivity). "Shouting to Heaven, sor- rowful as death," "laughter and weeping in one breath." This appears as a prominent symptom of inheritors, is especially frequent in hysteric psychoses, often present with epileptics also, those who curse and pray alternately. Very often a certain emotivity remains as the remnant of mental diseases which have been cured. The sudden change in the frame of the mind is shown in the affections, as anger and rage, as anxiety from the feelings of displeasure, as boisterousness, immoderate Joy from the feelings of pleasure. The expression of such affections, that is, their external signs, are the freer in those mentally diseased, as the inhibiting ideas are limited in power or pushed away; the affection be- comes pathological. Such pathological affections are observed in imbeciles, epileptics, alcoholists, especially in inheritors, for the condition of the consciousness with these, see VI. The Disturbances of the Consciousness. Of these emotions anxiety has a special interest, and its appearance as a cardinal symptom has caused some authors to speak of a peculiar form of psychosis, psychosis of anxiety (Wernicke). Anxiety may l)e brought on by tlie new interpretntion of 56 General Si/mptomatology. indifferent sense imjDressions in the individual so threatened, by fearful hallucinations, by tormenting ideas, and by abnormal sense feelings (fear of death, etc.) ; once called forth, they transform other perceptions, ideas, and feelings to conformity with themselves, and may reach, by an ever self-renewing patho- logical stimulus, a condition of anxiety, lasting for weeks and months, which may be connected with certain feelings of local- ized anxiety in the thoracic cavity (precordial anxiety), in the head, in the forehead, in the neck, or in the sexual organs. Irradiation to the central motor apparatus leads in many cases to violent deeds (anxious raving, e.g. in melancholia, raptus melancholicus), or to complete motor inhibition (the patient is stiff with anxiety, "as if thunderstruck") . The diminution of anxiety may either signify the diminu- tion of the svmptoms calling it forth and the Ijeginning of recovery from the disease, or signalize the entrance of a general weakness of the psychic functions which marks the transition of a curable psychosis into one incurable. The diminution of the affection, with the other patholog- ical symptoms unchanged, is generally to be regarded as an unfavorable symptom of prognosis. Besides, in melancholia, in which the emotion of anxiety is a common phenomenon, it is observed in the depressive (melancholic and h3'pochondric) condition, types of the various psychoses (paresis, senile dementia, delirium hallucina- torium), it is developed in a characteristic manner from the hallucinations of alcoholists and quite often out of the hallu- cinations in epileptics. So far we have spoken of general states of anxiety with undetermined or changing content, yet there is still an anxiety- emotion "which is connected with the feelings of displeasure and even in the province of the ordinary feelings. These emotions of anxiety are known under the name of liliohias and are connected essentially with the fear of disease. Eelief from this anxiety conditions either certain external relations or certain abnovmal sensations in one's own body. To the first belongs agoraphobia (fear of a vacant place), mono- phobia, hypsophobia (anxiety at great heights), nyktophobia (anxiety before and during the night), claustrophobia (fear Condition of the Mind. of remaining in a closed room). The patient fears to go over a great vacant place, because he once had an attack of dizziness in going over such a place, or was only afraid of an attack of diz- ziness, and had great anxiety from it because no house was near. He is afraid of the anxiety which he might experience again. He is afraid of being alone, because something might pass him, and then he would be without aid. He does not go over a bridge, does not stand by an o})cn window, because he is afraid of becoming suddenly dizzy, or of being enveloped in darkness and in this condition might jump down. The idea of a suddenly-appearing mental disease also forms the foimdation for the "knife anxiety" and similar states, in which the patient is apprehensive at the sight of a knife, fearing that he may become so violently affected by mental dis- ease as to kill himself or another with a knife. In all such, cases it is essential to determine what the psychic occurrence was when the anxiety first appeared. If this is not done, the logical connection between the object caus- ing the anxiety and the subjective condition is often not recog- nized. In repetitions, especially in frequent repetitions in which the occurrence is completed through worn paths, the original basis no longer comes to the consciousness; an un- motived compulsion seems to be present by which these phobias have received falsely the name of imperative concepts, while they are actually anxiety ideas, and, as shown, are mostly of a hypochondric nature. In this class of phobias, belong, also, the cases in which the patient is everywhere afraid of the germs of disease, of poisons, of sharp objects whose touch even will cause wounds or disease (bacillus fear, arsenic, morphine fear, fear of splinters, of needles, of dirt [mysopJiohia]). These states have been designated the mania of doubt u'itJi fear of touch (folic du doute avec delire du toucher). As a consequence of the fear of being or having been in- jured by poison or dirt, in many cases the impulse to washing appears, to which the patient yields without resistance (wash- ing mania). This mania of doubt with fear of touch appears far oftener in women than in men, especially between the ages of 35 to 35 58 General Symptomatology. years and iipwards; it is sometimes shown as the heightening of a hypochondria in those heavily tainted, and appears first with the breaking out of epidemics. This condition rims- its course with exacerbations and remissions, seldom makes a complete recovery, but in institu- tions leads only occasionally to mental weakness. G-enerally, the circle in which the patient moves and in which his inter- ests are concentrated becomes even more contracted if the con- dition is not improved by suitable treatment. It may even lead to a complete loss of intercourse with men. The treatment is essentially a psychic one, with the methodic use of cold water, bromide, arsenic, and quinine. The institution treatment, eventually a sanitarium, cannot be avoided if the patient's presence in the family is unbearable, and especially if it becomes injurious to the children. This sort of mania of doubt with fear of touch is to be distinguished from that which arises from another wholly dif- ferent psychic process, a determined disturbance in the asso- ciations (cf., paranoia rudimentaria). Further, anxiety may be resolved into certain abnormal sensibilities of the body (paresthesias and hyperesthesias). These sensibilities ha^-e very frequently their seat in the sexual organs (onanism, exhibitionism with anxiety). A patient was in continual fear lest he should crush his penis in sitting, lest the hair on that part of the body should be torn, lest he might have headache from it. In hystericals the anxiety is localized in the abdomen or bladder (torturing anxietj^ for fear of emitting flatulence, of urinating in company), while in others it may be localized in the teeth {dental obsession). The states of anxiety described may accompany the most varied psychoses, especially those with delusions, but they may be present without the individual being suspected of having any mental disease. In the last case, however, the sudden heightening of the anxiety may bring forth some disturbance in the continuity of the ideas: a disturbance of discretion may appear which will lead to abnormal actions {emotional actions). Disturbances of Consciousness. 59 VI. THE DISTURBANCES OF CONSCIOUSNESS. The content of consciousness in the mentally normal in- dividual will be very different according- to his mental endow- ment and education, his calling and position. It may be lin'- ited in those mentally diseased (idiotism, acquired dementia), or it may be distorted by hallucinations and delusions ; both kinds of disturbances are very often connected in the same indi- vidual. The accompanying disturbances have already been dis- cussed. Here mention will only be made of the general con- tent of consciousness as it appears externally. The equilib- rium in perceptions, ideas, and feelings is shown exteriorly as circumspection. With this is also connected the capability of orienting one's self in regard to time and space. The insane are often distinguished by the want of circum- spection, sometimes because they are not oriented in regard to the place where they are, or the vicinity, or the time (dis- orientation). Apparent constant circumspection, however, does not exclude the presence of a mental disease. The want of in- telligence may be concealed by the observance of outer forms. Sense deceptions and delusions may be suppressed or their ex- ternal manifestation be kept in abeyance temporarily (espe- cially in paranoia, also in alcoholism). Sometimes the appear- ance of circumspection in the insane is intermittent, transitory, especially in mania, delirium hallucinatorium, oftener in in- toxication phycoses, less often in paresis. The patient declares suddenly that he knows now where he is, that he has said some- thing very foolish, that he must have been sick. The opposite of circumspection is confusion, a patholog- ical condition of the consciousness in which the internal con- nection of the ideas becomes lax, the connection does not obey the normal laws of association. In it the conception of time and space is wanting. This state is expressed externally by confused speeches and aimless, disconcerted actions. Confusion may arise: — 1. By numerous hallucinations — liallucinaiory confusion — which enter with clouding of the consciousness and may appear as a symptom of the most varied psychoses. GO General Symptomatology. Here belong the confusion of feverish patients and that of the intoxication ps3'clioseS;, many cases of epileptic confusion, as in delirium hallueinatorium and transitorily in paranoia. 2. By everting the ideas, as in maniacal confusion, which is observed in the various types of maniacal excitement, but especially in raving mania (see this). 3. By the intrusion of too exuberant emotions into the con- sciousness. Even in those mentally normal, a very great joy, but especially an unmeasured anxiety, may lead to incoherent speeches. Transitorily anxious confusion shows itself in patho- logical relations, especially in melancholic states, sometimes "v\dthout hallucinations. Particularly where the content of con- sciousness possesses no firm and resisting texture, confusion ma}' be easily brought on by an emotion, as, e.g., in inheritors, imbeciles, alcoholists. 4. By the disintegration of the consciousness in mental weakness, as the demented form of confusion, which is observed in terminal dementia, in paresis, in senile dementia, and other organic brain diseases. The state of paraphasic confusedness, which presents the s^TQptom of a focal brain disease, is to be distinguished from confusion. The patient is confused outwardly because he uses words whose meanings are contrary to those he intended using. The fact that momentarily certain sense perceptions, cer- tain ideas, certain feelings are dominant in the consciousness and are able to press back all others, is designated by the term, attention. On this rests the possibility of studpng a circumstance, of observing, and of undertaking difficult mental operations. The lack of attention (aprosexia) is a common s^onptom of imbecility and of all conditions of mental weakness. It ap- pears especially in maniacal states, in which a continual digres- sion appears as a characteristic s^Tiiptom. The attention may be heightened in the insane by the con- centration of the consciousness upon certain pathological phe- nomena. Sometimes the hallucinated pursue their hallucina- tions with the greatest zeal; hypochondriacs pay particular at- tention to the phenomena in their own bodies, sometimes to a certain organ of the body; melancholiacs and paranoiacs, to Di'sliirhdiiccs of Consciousness. 61 events of the external world brought into relationship witli their own delusions {hyperprosexia). The possibility of a slight divergence of the attention shows its weakness, but does not necessarily signify a partial phenomenon of general mental weakness, and therefore is not an unfavorable symptom. The divergence may also come from the rapid change of concentra- tion, to the slight coherence of the single images as in delirium hallucinatorium, or the eversion of the ideas in maniacal states, and does not imply an unfavorable prognosis. The physiological, periodically recurrent diminution of the power of the mental processes of consciousness, which may reach to its complete loss, as in unconsciousness (sleep without dreams), is sleep, which presents very probal)ly a physiological autointoxication of the brain. Its diminution to complete sleeplessness (agrypnia) pre- sents one of the most common initial symptoms of mental dis- ease and quite often accompanies the curable mental disturb- ances throughout their whole course. The return of sleep is frequently the first symptom of convalescence. Defective sleep exists in most of the intoxication psychoses, while it is gener- ally undisturbed in imbeciles and the demented. An abnormally heightened desire for sleep, even to leth- argy, sometimes takes place in convalescence from the psychoses, oftener in organic mental diseases, paresis, senile dementia, .and in brain tumors. Periodical falling asleep, which appears without reference to time and place (narcolepsia) , is observed: — 1. In epileptics. The narcoleptic attack here signifies an epileptic equivalent. 2. In the hj'sterical, sometimes lasting for days or weeks. With this there is generally trembling of the eyelids and a certain katatonic rigidity of the muscles. 3. In apoplectics, sometimes as a premonitory symptom of attacks; also in albuminuria and mellituria. In the transition from sleep to waking, dream-ideas, taken from sleep, and in which there is not yet complete conscious- ness, may generate a state of sleep drunkenness (somnolentia) which may lead to perverted and even violent actions along the line of those dream-ideas. 62 General Symptomatology. In waking states clouding of the consciousness Avith pres- ervation of the cajjabilities of motion and action may appear as twilight states, and with its limitation or loss it approaches a stupor. 1. Twilight States.^ The term '^"'twilight states" is used in this work in lien of "subconscious states." The twilight state presents such a want of clearness of the consciousness, that the psychic phenomena which are being com- pleted cannot be recognized as belonging to the Ego. The actions performed in this condition are comj)leted under the threshold of self -consciousness by means of images of memory, or, if we take into consideration the well-worn paths, quite often according to the momentary sense perceptions. The ease of their elaboration and transition into actions is sufficiently ex- plained by the lack of inhibitory ideas. Such a patient in the twilight state may answer the com- mon questions about his name, his age, or his dwelling. The physician visits him; on being asked, he shows his tongue; when questioned, he says that he has slept during the night, has a good appetite, etc. ; but the patient has really answered in the twilight condition with the absence of his self -conscious- ness. In such a twilight condition the patient can make pur- chases, undertake journeys, count money correctly and pay it out. In such twilight states criminal actions are sometimes executed, desertion, theft, exhibitionism, violent injuries to others are carried out apparently with a full understanding of the object in view. With the frequent return of such states in the same individual, the actions performed in such a condi- tion may appear with a certain uniformity and stereotyped character, as is observed especially in epileptic twilight states (psychical epilepsy). The pupils in epileptic twilight states react slowly or not at all to light, are dilated or moderately dilated. The color of the face is generally pale. Sometimes in a hysterical twilight ^Morchen, Aus dei- psychiatrischen Klinik zu Marburg, 1901. Disturhaiues of Consciousness. 63 state the answers are so perverted and nonsensical that they give the impression of being simulated (Ganser). If in these twiliglit states hallucinations appear, tliey are designated dream states. The duration of these twilight or dream states may vary between the fraction of a minute to hours, days, weeks, or even months. In some cases amnesia exists during the whole period of the attack. Generally the recollection of the phenomena is only obscured, or there is a summary recollection with the loss of the details. Only exceptionally is there a complete power of recollection. The patient of Bonhofer spoke of his actions performed in a twilight state as done by a third person. Twilight states appear especially often in epileptic and alcoholic psychoses. In the latter they are designated as trances. They are sometimes observed in hysteric, oftener in traumatic psychoses; furthermore, jn certain conditions of intoxication, e.g., in uremia, and, finally, in organic psychoses, especially frequent in connection with paralytic attacks or replacing them. Exceptionally, such a twilight state may appear transitorily in very severe bodily pain, as, e.g., in migraine, in trigeminal neuralgia {dysthymia neuralgica, Schiile). In those cases in which these twilight states appeal- gen- erally at night with wandering about, as is especially observed in epilepsy and hystero-epilepsy, the term somnambulism {som- namhtdare, walking in sleep) has been used. Sometimes in these states the dominant ideas of the normal waking condi- tion are forgotten, but return to the patient as soon as the attack recurs. From this, the patient has a double mental life, a condition which has been designated by the name of double consciousness (Jessen) or alternating consciousness (Solbrig), 2. Stupor.' With the diminution of the lucidity of consciousness, which may l)e present in very different degrees, a motor disturbance enters, the patient is immovable, rigid. The stupor may have very different bases, and offers, conformably to them, many ' Meyer, Archiv fiir Psycliiatrie, vol. 32, p. 868, 1899. 64 General Symptomatology.- differences in external appearance. We distinguish the fol- lowing kinds of stupor: — (a) Anxious Stupor. The jDatient is rigid from anxiety. The expression of the coimtenance is full of pain and anguish, with open, fixed eyes; the muscles of the face are convulsivel}- contracted. The pa- tient is mute, even if single motions of the lips sometimes show that he would like to speak. The limbs, which are held with- out motion, may be bent without much resistance, like wax {flexibilitas cerea). The patients are able to remain in cramped positions for a long time, much longer than they could in the normal condition, a fact which should be connected with the circumstance that the patient has contemporaneously lost the feeling of fatigue, and even the feeling of hunger and thirst is absent. In many cases the motionless condition of the j)atient may be explained by Icatamnesia^ as brought forth by a "com- mand." There are anesthesia and analgesia of the skin, excep- tionally,' hyperesthesia. The pulse is somewhat slower, the temperature is generally subnormal. This anxious stupor may be iDrought on by melancholic, h5^pochondrie or paranoic delusions. In reference to the first, delusions of transgression or crimes cause the patient to become rigid. In hypochondric states the delusions of having no longer organs, or of being made of glass, possess the patient. In paranoic delusions, fear of enemies, fear of betraying his presence to his enemies by a movement, etc., make the patient motionless. Sometimes paranoic delusions cause him to think that his enemies hold his tongue, hands, and limbs. With these delusions are connected in most cases hallu- cinations, which strengthen the anxiety and the immovalnlity (delusional stupor, Xewington). One sees his children slain before his eyes, another believes that he is in the midst of a conflagration, a third is in a battle and is afraid of getting into the fire or encountering a hostile sword at every motion. Some- times the voice of God calls to the patient not to move, or the voice of the pursuer, which threatens him with severe punish- ment if he stirs. Anxious stupor appears especially in melancholia, but is Disturbances of Consciousness. 65 also observed in delirium hallucinatorium, in alcoholism, in the depressive phases of paresis, as well as in hysteria and epilepsy. It sometimes appears in the last as a post-hysteric or post-epileptic condition, or as an equivalent. Disregarding the epileptic stupor, after which the memory is generally much obscured or lacking altogether, in the other cases of stupor the memory is seldom preserved entire and is often considerably impaired. Sometimes the stupor passes into a state of ex- cited confusion, with delirium, which is then followed by the condition preceding the stupor. The highest degree of this anxious stupor has been desig- nated from antiquity (C^lius Aurelianus) by the name of catalepsy (from ' Kara XafifBdveLv , to seize suddenly). The patient is designated as stipitis sive trunci instar tnortui ritu jacens. The condition of catalepsy may also be artificially induced in predisposed individuals, by hypnotism. (b) The Maniacal Stupor. In contrast to the anxious stupor, the conditions of which have just been described, there are rare cases of very peculiar religious delusions with blissful content: of being in Heaven, of speaking with God, of the patients becoming enraptured {ecstasy). In these conditions the patients appear motionless dumb, but betray their internal excitement by the expression of their countenances. This maniacal stupor is observed espe- cially in hysteric and epileptic psychoses. (c) The Katatonic^ Stupor (Negative Stupor). The arrest of motion depends here upon an "obstruction" (Kraepelin). This obstruction proceeds from hallucinations and delusions ; the attempt at any motion is suppressed by an- tagonistic motions. The patient sits or lies with partly closed blinking eyes. The mouth is often pushed forward, the lips sometimes are pointed like a proboscis (snout cramp). The head is inclined forward, the face and limbs appear rigid like those '^From Kara and reivetv (to draw): sudden attack of a state of tension of the muscles. 66 General Symptomatology. of a statue. The patient is mute or only murmurs single unin- telligible words. If one attempts to place his limbs in a different position, the patient resists, and if overcome the extremities re- turn very Cjuickly to the previous position. Often, however, they retain the extremities in the position artificially given them, as was described in the anxious form of stupor, as there are generally many transitions between the anxious and negative stupor, and sometimes both forms may be seen at different times in the same patient. Occasionally in this condition there are quick, sometimes violent movements, swift grasping for a glass standing beside the bed, emptying its contents, speaking single words, going from the bed to the door. These movements show something of an impulsive, impellent disposition, and have a more or less stereotyped character. The muscles of the bod}', especially the abdominal muscles, particularly the recti abdominis, feel tense. As in the stupor of anxiety, so also in this katatonic stupor, the capability of attention is often present to a considerable extent, if not so completely. Hence the patients are able to report, after they have recovered from the stupor, what has taken place. This last fact is often lost sight of by physicians and attendants. The lethargic and apparently indifferent condi- tion in which the patient lies causes them to believe that he understands nothing at all of what is said in his presence or what may be done there. The convalescent prepares disagreeable surprises for them by his accounts of rough or unseemly ut- terances or actions, occurring near him while he lay in stupor. The appearance of the above-mentioned impulsive movements, in which the patient may undertake violent actions against him- self, makes it necessary that those in a stupor condition should be constantly and carefully watched in spite of their apparent loss, of motion and incapability of action. The katatonic tension may be referred to pathological changes of the musciilar feelings, as hallucinations in the muscular and kinesthetic senses. The external resistance which is shown in the defensive movements of negativism may be generally referred to delusions, especially those of a h}-pochondric and paranoic nature. In sporadic cases, where the patients had had "snout cramp,'' they informed me Dislarhances of Consciousness. 67 that they had held their mouths in this way in order to guard against the entrance of poisonous substances. Sometimes, also, visual or auditory hallucinations force the patients to resistance. Katatonic stupor appears in hypochondric melancholia and paranoia, especially at the time of puberty; also in epilep- tics, in paretics, sometimes in delirium hallucinatorium. (d) The Hypotonic Stupor (Anergic Stupor, Newington). In these cases a hypotonia of the muscles is connected with the clouding of the consciousness; the expression of the countenance is vacant, idiotic, the muscles of the face are hypotonic or atonic. The mouth is closed, the lower jaw hangs, saliva trickles from the mouth, and pieces of food placed in the mouth remain undisturbed, stools and urine pass involuntarily. Every movement of the head, trunk, and extremities is allowed to be carried out without resistance. After the cessa- tion of the mechanical action, the body or the agitated member follows the law of gravitation and the uplifted arm sinks to the side. This form of stupor appears especially clear in dementia acuta, is also observed as a post-epileptic condition and after hysteric attacks, sometimes after paralytic attacks and in alco- holism. The duration of the stuporous states may be transitory for minutes or hours (especially in hysteric or epileptic pa- tients, sometimes, also, in paranoia and paresis), but may be protracted for weeks and months. A more pronounced loivering of the consciousness, even to its extinction, takes place in apoplectic attacks, in epileptic seizures, in poisonings (apoplectic form of intoxication), and constitutes, with its different degrees, the transition to death. We distinguish here somnolence as the lowest degree, fol- lowed by sopor, coma, and, finally, carus. There is no exact demarcation between these different degrees of unconsciousness. We generally designate as sopor that degree in which there is still a reaction and a short transitory state of awaking, through strong stimuli, while stimuli have absolutely no effect in coma. The clouding of the consciousness may, finally, continue 68 General Symptomatology. with such a heightened agitation that it forms externall}- the image of raving. We distinguish: — 1. The Maniacal Form of Raving. The jDatients jump, dance, clap their hands, sing, laugh, weep, cry out, cannot be kept in bed, tear their clothes, run around naked, drum on the door, strike on the window-panes, run against the doors, destroy what is not nailed fast, seize persons who approach them, are especially eager to grab spec- tacles, watch-chains, strike at and wound those about them. This is a j)sychomotor impulsion, which generally enters with feelings of pleasure, but may also be called forth and continued by emotions of anger. The countenance generally shows a serene, joyful expres- sion, the eyes are Cjuite often of special brilliancy. Illusions are seldom wanting, often there are also hallucinations, espe- cially of the vision. The sensory feelings are depressed or wanting. The purest picture of this maniacal raving is shown by mania in its frenzied stages, sometimes also in the periodical form of the same, and in the maniacal stage of circular psychosis. Further, it appears in delirium hallucinatorium, often in the maniacal stage of paresis (with sluggishness or rigidity of the pupils, disturbances of speech, variation of the tendon reflexes, apoplectiform attacks), in intoxication psychoses, in hj^steric and epileptic psychoses. 2. The Anxious Form of Raving. The patients cry out, lament, howl, call ''help," "fire," "air," "I stifle," tear off their clothing, destroy ever3'thing which is near them, injure themselves and others severely. Meanwhile their faces wear a much-distorted, anxious ex- pression. Illusions or hallucinations are never lacking here. This raving state may represent the highest degree of an anxious melancholia; it appears intercurrently as the acute heightening of melancholic anxiety, as raptus melancholicus ; appears in h}"pochondric melancholia, with anxiety that the Disturbances of Sclf-Cunsciousness. 09 air is poisoned, that death must come at once. Even paranoiacs may become raving temporarily in the anxiety wliich the anguish from their persecutors brings on. Further, anxious raving appears in paresis (mehmcholo- hypochondric stage), in senile dementia, in delirium hallu- cinatorium, and in various intoxications, especially in the stage of abstinence (alcoholism, morphinism). Eaving epileptics belong, together with raving alcoholists, with the most dangerous of the insane; in epilepsy anxious rav- ing o'ften appears as a post-epileptic psychosis, sometimes, also, as an equivalent. The attacks of raving may pass off in a few minutes (see mania transitoria), especially the anxious form, but may last hours, days, or even many months; they may, however, continue indefinitely, with short remissions. A quick transition to death is observed in the raving of so-called delirium acutum. Twilight states, stupor, and raving may interchange in the same person, that is, they may pass from one condition into another; stupor may follow the twilight state, raving may follow the stupor, and inversely. Sometimes a deep sleep is the conclusion of the former condition (often in epileptic, less often and less marked in hysteric psychoses). VII. THE DISTURBANCES OF SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS appear : — 1. As a deficient or abnormal development of itself, as in imbeciles and idiots. As it is generally impossible for these patients to create conceptions by their own mental processes, they succeeed still less in the creation of an Ego. 2. A normal self -consciousness can exist only in the normal clearness of the consciousness. According to this, the last must be disturbed in all pathological conditions in which its clear- ness is lacking and of which we spoke just now. 3. A falsification of the self-consciousness must appear where the content of the consciousness is falsified, not transi- 70 General Sympiomatology. torily, but repeated!}'. In the struggle of the Ego, which often takes place at first against such falsifications, it is finally con- quered if the disease continues. From the falsification of the consciousness those cases are developed in which the patient believes that another person is concealed in himself, an "alter ego," who guides or inliibits his actions, who holds his tongue firmly, speaks in him (dujjlication of the personality'). 4. If the pillars of consciousness on which the Ego con- ception has been built are destroyed, the self-consciousness crum- bles, and, finally, we come to the destruction of the personality (mental weakness to the highest degree of dementia). 5. Where unconsciousness exists there can, of course, be no self -consciousness. But, on the contrary, there may be con- sciousness, even if it be falsified and pathological, while self- consciousness is lacking. In pathological conditions a con- sciousness, that is, a self-completion of mental details, may be present, and is present in the different twilight states, while self-consciousness is lost. Since the essential content of self-consciousness consists in the relation of the Ego to the outer world, the disturbances of the self-consciousness will manifest themselves externally in the anomalies of the actions. A considerable part of these disturbances in the sense per- ceptions, in thought and the feelings, and in the content of consciousness may be present occasionally and transitorily. single ones even persistently, without there being any mental disease. But if there is a persistent disturbance of the self- consciousness, it is an absolute proof of insanity. VIII. THE DISTURBANCES OF ACTION. 1. Reflex Actions. Eeflex actions in which the iucitation, without the assist- ance of other ideas present in the consciousness, but especially without the aid of those which are to a marked degree accentu- ated in the self-consciousness and constitute the personality producing the action, are present in the insane in a much more extended degree than in the normal individual. Disturbances of Action. 71 The incitatiou may act by a sense perception, in a real or hallucinated idea, or one called forth momentarily by that, or in an idea of memory, in a feeling, in the momentary content of the consciousness which is falsified by hallucinations and delusions. If the sense feelings form the impulse, we speak of instincts and designate the actions as instinctive actions. If especially strong feelings of pleasure or disj^leasure are the point of departure, wc call the actions thence proceeding emotional actions, whose reflex nature is also shown in the ex- ternal image of what is found in the emotion. Such reflex actions appear in the insane: — (a) From the weakness of the contrasting ideas contained in the self-consciousness, so in all states of mental weakness. So far as immodest actions are observed, their carrying out is favored by defective development, laxity, or disappearance of the feelings of judgment. A part of the actions arising on the basis of so-called moral insanity are to be considered reflex actions, which have been excited by momentary stimuli or emotions and are transformed into actions without inhibition. (&) With clouding of the consciousness; thus, in the twi- light states in which the capability of action is retained, the momentary sense-impression is transformed into an action, or an occupation already engaged in before the beginning of the morbid state, which is continued (the musician continues play- ing, the tailor continues sewing, etc.). Also, an idea, reproduced in the condition of the elimination of consciousness, may evoke a deed which would have remained undone in normal states of the consciousness, from the resistance of the self-consciousness. From this, the carrying out of an action does not show its responsibility as being inspired by the relations of the person, perhaps its carrying out was designed.^ These actions are observed especially in epileptics and alcoholists, sometimes also in hysteric twilight states (which see). If the clouding of the consciousness, as in maniacal raving, is connected with an unnatural excitement of the movement impulses, the incitations appearing in the sensory and sensorial Moeli, Zeitscluift fiir Psychiatric, vol. Ivii, 169, 1900. 72 General Symptomatology. spheres become released so much the easier in reflex actions, and even in those of a violent character. In anxious raving the actions correspond to the incitation in a brain having immod- erate emotion. (c) In the manner of tics, as we know them in hysteria and chorea, as, e.g., onomatomania and coprolalia, there arise in the insane, in consequence of feelings appearing momentarily (es- pecially feelings of the muscles) or ideas, a reflex ejaculation of words, determined movements and determined actions. Some of the so-called automatic movements rest on the reflex unfold- ing of determined returning feelings. {d) With falsification of the content of the consciousness, but with outer circumspection preserved, a sense-perception, entering momentarily with the lively emotion, may transform this at once into an action. The paranoiac who is hallucinated hears, while walking, an abusive word uttered; a box on the ear follows this immediately. A paranoiac sees a person, who is approaching him on the street, spit, and he at once strikes at him. (e) The easy entrance of the reflex actions, finally, dis- tinguishes a series of men, belonging in the class of inheritors, who stand on the border-land between mental health and men- tal disease. The suddenness, cpiite often violence, of their actions, which follow immediately the sensorial incitation, im- pulse, emotion, or the idea of memory suddenly appearing at that instant, shows that they do not possess an intermediate stage of consideration and deliberation between the stimulus and the action. 2. The So-called Arbitrary Actions. (a) Pathological Heightening of the Activity (Hyperkinesis). This sometimes shows itself on the border-lands of psychoses in inheritors in the morbid desire to begin every- thing, to exercise their powers with the greatest energy, to-day here, to-morrow there. Xothing ends profitably, from the un- steadiness and variability of their exertions. In the insane the pressure of acti^'ity is shown very purely Disturbances of Action. 73 in hypomania, then in all maniacal states, especially in mania and without inhibition, especially, however, without inhibition by the obstructing muscular feelings of fatigue, in maniacal rav- ing. This is also true of the maniacal stage of circular psychosis and of that of paresis. The anxious form of raving shows the heightened activity in movements for defense against the hallucinations and delu- sive images called forth by anxiety, or only as an outburst of anxiety externally. The heightened activity of the restless, versatile idiot, of the demented, belonging to the type of chronic mania, and of many katatonic states, calls forth, in connection with the con- dition of mental weakness, many of the stereotyped forms of movements, as somersaults, jumping up and down from a chair, rolling about on the earth, incessant knocking on the door. (b) Pathological Diminution of the Activity Even to Its Destruction (Akinesis). This may be conditioned : — 1. By stupor (see this). The paralysis of the motor ap- paratus excludes the capability of action, or, at least, limits it considerably. 2. By opposition to every commanded action or any pre- sented by circumstances (negativism). The patient does not open his eyes, does not open his mouth to eat, neither voluntarily nor when force is used ; he will not move from the spot where he is. This negativism sometimes corresponds with a heightened obstinancy, as it appears in children who are not mentally diseased, and is quite often based on a certain fear (obstinate children who will not show their tongues to the physician, who shut their eyes from fear that they may suffer some pain, etc.). In other cases this negativism rests on a pathological change of the muscular feelings, consequently on an incitation to antagonism in the requisition of a certain muscle necessary for a certain motion. Finally, the influence of hallucinations, especially hallucinations of hearing, are often decisive for negativism. '"'If you move, yovL are dead," or, in the presence of hypochon- 74 General Symptomatology. dric delusions, the fear of being shattered, because the patients believe that they are made of glass. 3. By general inhibition, as it appears in the melancholic states and which is based on psychic pain. Each mental ac- tivity, each initiative tending toward bodily activity, provokes pain or heightens that already present. 4. By sense-deception and delusions. The hypochondrically insane patient cannot be brought to any exertion, because he believes that his organs are de- stroyed, his hands and legs paralyzed, because he cannot think. Delusions of negation ("I do not exist,'' "there is no world") are followed by absolute inactivity. Auditor}- hallucinations may jDrohibit ever}' activit}' as well as every movement for the patient; paranoic delusions force him sometimes to the most dissimilar positions, in which he remains immovable. In most cases, morbid lying in bed is based on hypochon- dro-h3^steric delusions. The patient will not leave his bed because he fears that he will injure his health out of it, or because every movement causes pain. 5. The faulty development of the intelligence and the diminution of previous existing intelligence, the lack of ideas emphasized with sufficient power to induce a motor expression corresponding to themselves, lead to the limitation of every activity and, finally, to incapability of action. There remain certain conventional expressions which are perfected by well- worn paths, which sometimes ma}'' take the character of stereotyped actions, repeated without object; furthermore, an imitation of what has been shown or done before, oljjectless repetition of single words or sentences; finally such actions as are necessary for the gratification of sensual feelings. These also vanish finally, and every activity is destroyed in apathetic idiocy, with or without motor paralysis. (c) Qualitative Changes of the Activity. So far as these do not belong under (a) Hyperl-inesis and (b) under the phenomenon of AhinesiSj qualitative changes in action are shown: — 1. In the disease of certain sense centers with the phe- nomena of word-deafness, paraphasia, paralexia, paragraphia, Disturbances of Action. 75 parapraxia (change of the usual articles of use), paramimia (not the tone of the corresponding expression of the counte- nance) . 2. In tJie state of confusion (see VI. The Disturbances of the Consciousness). 3. By a fixed direction of the action, which is given l^y determined hallucinations or delusions (suicide in the inelan- clioliacs, morbid extravagance in the megalomaniacs, persecu- tion in the paranoiacs, all kinds of defensive actions in the hypochondriacs [blowing, spitting, etc.] ) . The actions arising in this manner sometimes assume peculiar forms, according to the developing mental weakness or to that already present, which appear as habitual movements with peculiar manners (Kraepelin) : hoiD^Ding, stretching straight forward the stiff hand to shake hands, taking a spoon by the extreme end, disor- dered clothing, peculiar attire. 4. In the circumstances which have been designated as moral insanity. The analysis of the striking actions of the insane is an important task of clinical observation. Frequently enough the report of the convalescent shows how well motived the appar- ently "senseless" actions were from the standpoint of the pa- tient. But this analysis is especially the task of the specialist in forensic medicine. An example may be given here. Tlieft may be commited by the insane under the following conditions : — 1. As a reflex act: — (a) In states of mental iveahness: the imbecile, the paretic, the senile dement, the epileptic or alcoholic weak-minded per- son takes a gold piece which lies before him, the sausage which hangs bfore the butcher's shop, the fruit which is offered for sale in the streets; the act follows the impulse of the thought, and it is not obstructed by opposing ethical ideas. In many such patients, especially in paretics' and the senile weak- minded, this reaches as far as the taking of all possible things, even the most worthless, as cigar stumps, paper cuttings, and like objects {propensity for collecting). (h) In the twilight states, especially in the epileptoid 76 General Symptomatology. seizures of epileptics or jDaretics, or in the twilight states fol- lowing epileptic seizures, the patients steal, either on the basis of a momentary sense irritation, or on the ground of a repro- duced idea which at its first ajDpearance caused the possession of the article to be stolen to seem desirable, or the carrying out of the theft was already contained in the idea. From this often proceed important thefts with burglary. There exists in all of these cases either partial or total amnesia. (c) In hysteric psychoses tic-like thefts occur quite fre- quently, often after a short transitory state of anxiety, or the resolution of one; the tic-like thefts of the pregnant form a stepping-stone to a psychopathic condition. The stolen articles are often useless, they are often thrown aside, quite often returned to the owner. A certain part of shop-lifting belongs in this category. The advent of these tics is favored by an existing menstruation. 2. As so-called arbitrary actions. (a) In the maniacal condition^ in hypomania, mania, periodical mania, in the maniacal stage of circular psychosis, the taking away, sometimes violently, of articles is the expres- sion of the universal impulse to activity. With the rapidity of the efflux of the ideas the contrasting ideas do not appear at all, or not with sufficient force. (&) In the state of confusion thefts may be perpetrated, besides all sorts of other disorderly actions. (c) Delusions may be the cause of thefts in various ways. The paranoiac steals to revenge himself on the world or on a certain person who has injured him and continues to injure him. Another paranoiac steals to show that he is the second Messiah and can do everything without discovery. The paretic in megalomania takes things because everything belongs to him, since he is the ruler of the world; he steals in order to make another a present, and wonders why so much uproar is made about it. (d) With the morally insane the desire for stealing some- times appears even in childhood : "He steals like a raven, we cannot leave anything around." The ordinary thief is some- times recruited from these patients after they have shown their incapacity for getting along in an honest way. Disturbances of Speech and Writing. 77 (e) Sometimes certain viorhid sensual imjmlses give rise to thefts, as in feticliism. In a case I observed an elderly, well-to-do man was caught in the act of taking the white handkerchief from a woman's gown. A search of his house (the man was a widower) revealed eighty-seven handkerchiefs which he had stolen at different times, since he could only practice onanism with the white handkerchiefs which had been used by women. This occurred in a man mentally weak after cerebral apoplexy. In a similar way the most varied criminal actions, e.g., arson, by those mentally diseased, may be analyzed. IX. THE DISTURBANCES OF SPEECH, WRITING, AND THE EXPRESSION OF THE COUNTENANCE. 1, Some of the insane do not speak. The loss of speech may be conditioned : — (a) By the lack of ideas, or, at least, of ideas powerful enough to seek utterance in speech (alogia). This is found in idiocy and apathetic amentia. (&) Bj a, state of stupor. (Here sometimes from the lack of the capability of syn- thesis : 'T did not know what I ought to say.") (c) By sense deceptions and delusions. The patient considers that he is not worthy of speaking; he fears injuring some one if he should speak, fears to commit lese majeste (melancholic delusions), or believes that he has no tongue, no larynx (delusion of negation), or that these are held fast by a hostile power, or that he would betray his pres- ence to his enemies by speaking (paranoic mania) , We designate this farced mutism as mutacism. (d) By a hysteric anesthesia in the region of the vocal apparatus, similar to the condition present in hysteric amau- rosis, in hysteric deafness, etc., which causes in the patient the idea that he cannot move the vocal cords — hysteric mutism in hysteric and hystero-epileptic psychoses. (e) By faulty development of the motor speech center in consequence of faulty development of the auditory center 78 General Symptomatology. (deaf -mutism), or in consequence of disease or destruction of the motor speech center (motor aphasia). The first appears in idiots and imbeciles, sometimes, also, in deaf mutes who have become insane in later life; the last as a focal phenomenon in various organic psychoses. (/) By the destruction of the motor conduits for the muscular contractions which are necessary for speech — anarthritic deafness (in the most various organic psychoses; paresis, senile dementia, post-apoplectic psychosis). 2. In those insane individuals who do talk, a pathological change of the speeech may be conditioned: — (a) By the morhid disturbance of the ideas. This is especially strikingly shown in the states of confu- sion in which the associations occur without law or order, and, corresponding to this, the words are intermingled in wild con- fusion. It is the same when the associations are arranged entirely according to the sound of the words (tea, Themis, Themis- tocles), or according to certain external landmarks (song, opera house), or are spoken in forced rhymes (especially frequent in maniacal states, also in acute intoxications, especially alco- holic intoxication). Further, the speech will be abnormal by the expression of delusions (dysphrasia vesana). Here, sometimes, it reaches, especially in paranoia, but also in delirium hallucinatorium, in alcoholism, in paresis, gen- erally in connection with auditory hallucinations, to the form- ing of new words — neologism ("creator of chronixils," "akus- matic," "foscileur," etc.) — or to peculiar nonsensical connec- tions of a series of adjectives with a noun: "singing, il3"ing, roaring air pressure.'^ In sporadic cases the anomaly of speech is shown in speak- ing a foreign language sometimes very well instead of the mother tongue. One of my female patients with periodic mania spoke only French during the attack; a female teacher in a common school did the same during a hysteric psychosis; a paretic, who had spoken only High German before, spoke only Piatt Deutsch from the beginning of his disease. (h) By pathological disturbance in the ideas, connected Disturhances of Speech and Writing. 79 with irritation or paralytic phenomena in the cortical speech center. To the irritation states 1)elong verbigeration (Kahlbaum) : Contmual repetition of single words or phrases; sometimes they are exj^ressed with peculiar gestures and grimaces, with or without rhythm, oftener with a certain pathos which is specially distinguished by nonsensical repetition. Verbigeration is observed in katatonic conditions, in epi- leptic and alcoholic deliria, in paresis, especially after paralytic attacks, also in senile dementia. We assume that here an irri- tative condition in the speech center causes the repetition of the same words and sentences, just as in a form of echolalia, in which the patient repeats what he has just heard. This echolalia appearing in choreic psychoses, but also in katatonic states, is to be distinguished from the echolalia in the demented, which will soon be discussed. A state of irritation in the speech center also exists in hallucinatory echo-speech, in whicli the patient is obliged to repeat the word of his hallucination. A paretic condition of the speech center, on the contrary, must be assumed in perseveration (Neisser). There is here an adherence of the appropriate motor idea in the speech center, the patient answers the first question correctly, but gives the same answer to the following questions. Sometimes even the first answer is incorrect. Perseveration is often found in the course of aphasia, and a transition to it is found in the physiological intercalation of single words or syllables in speech (angophrasia, Kussmaul). Perseveration appears in the same mental conditions as verbi- geration, sometimes it alternates with this. It is also ob- served in twilight states, with brain tumors, in paresis and senile dementia, mostly in consequence of paralytic attacks. (c) By pathological processes in the speech center. The echo speech of the demented shows a reflex from the auditory center to the speech center. Such patients echo what they have just heard like a phonograph. As an irritative condition in the speech apparatus (tic) is to be considered, especially in choreic and epileptic psychoses, the ejaculation of single words (onomatomania — where the words have an obscene sig- nificance: coprolalia) (onomatomania in those psychically 80 General Symptomatology . normal generally rests on habit, e.g., uttering the word which is "uncalled for"). The 'paralytic states in the sensorial speech show themselves as word-deafness, where, on account of the faulty comprehension of the question, the answer given may appear wholly nonsensical, or is changed by paraphasia. Word-deafness, with or without paraphasia, is sometimes erroneously diagnosed as psychosis with confusion. The pa- tient who, in consequence of his word-deafness, answers the questions asked him in a nonsensical way, and who performs the most foolish actions through his inability to recognize ob- jects, their significance and use, a condition quite often con- nected with word-deafness, as sticking the comb in his mouth, trying to eat soup with his fingers, and similar acts — is often considered insane, whereas the condition is one of focal disease of the brain. Thorough examination of his mental status and of the peripheral nervous system (dexter hemiparesis), and the apoplectic onset of the disease, will confirm the diagnosis of focal disease. Intercurrent and complicating them, such states enter into the organic psychoses, in brain tumors, in syphilitic psychoses, and in paresis. {d) In regard to the iinnatural efflux of speech, we distin- guish excessively rapid speaking (logorrhea) even to delirium of the tongue (tumultus sermonis), especially present in maniacal states. The opposite of this is constituted by speak- ing too slowly (bradyphrasia), present especially in melan- choliacs, in katatonic states, in paresis, in brain tumors, and in terminal dementia. (e) The change of the grammatical construction of the sentence {agrammatism, ahataphasia) is shown by the use of the infinitive, or the patient leaves out the conjunctions, he changes the prepositions, the pronouns. Present especially in idiotism and in organic psychoses with aphasic disturbances. (/) Finally, stuttering {dysarthria syllaharis) and stam- mering {dysarthria literalis) are to be mentioned in this connec- tion. In the latter one consonant is used in place of another, preferably in the place' of r (pararhotacism) or of s (parasig- matism) an 1, w or f, g. Stuttering and stammering are espe- cially observed in idiotism, stammering, also, in organic psychoses, especially after apoplectic attacks. Disturbances of Speech and Writing. 81 (g) The tone of the voice is sometimes weak, lisping, mo- notonous, especially in anxious states, sometimes rough, loud, especially in maniacal states in consequence of the imperfect closing of the vocal cleft. It is nasal, in paralysis of the velum palati; deep, in laxity and atrophy of the vocal chords (organic psychoses, especially paresis) ; bleating (egophony), in hysteric psychoses. A particularly complicated kind of speech disturbance is shown by paretics and will be discussed fully in the chapter on paresis. 3. The writing^ of the insane in regard to its content is formed according to their speech. Their specimens of writing are sometimes especially valu- able, because many patients confide to paper what they are afraid to speak (especially in hallucinations). The emphasis, underscoring of certain words often point out the dominant system of insanity, which may also be ex- pressed in cabalistic signs, in cipher, and the like. Verbigeration and perseveration are expressed on paper as in speech. Oftener the first lines of the writing are intact in content, and first show the pathological disturbance further on. In connection with delusions and hallucinations, sometimes an obsession to write appears. The patient asserts that another guides his hand and forces him to write certain words or sen- tences of which he knows nothing himself and which he does not wish to write. The maniacal state is shown in the form of the writing, viz., by many underscorings, by numerous exclamations, by direc- tions : "per the tube post," "per the express messenger," by blots and other stains ; the micromaniacs, sometimes by the very small writing; the paranoiacs, especially in querulant insanity, by massiveness and thoroughness, by neologisms; the paretics, by leaving out letters and syllables or their transposition, and by syllable-stumbling. Finally, it culminates in forgetting the script letters, and the patient scribbles all over the paper. The letters may be pathologically changed, either by being ^ Erlenmeyer, Die Schrift. Stuttgart, 1879. 82 General Symptomatology. irregular and atactic (approximation of the writing of the adult to that of the child just learning to write, excessive let- ters, the straight line is not observed, hair strokes are zigzag- shaped; or there may exist trembling, as in paresis, alcoholism, and senile dementia). [Mirror writing is the act of writing a word from right to left or in the direction of the left hand, in contradistinction to the usual method from left to right. It is called mirror writing because it can be easily read in a mirror, where the reflection appears as in ordinary writing. According to Savage,^ mirror writing is met with in some forms of mental weakness, and in conditions of mental disorder allied to the hysterical; occurring in imbeciles, paretics, espe- cially in apoplectic psychoses, also in cases of moral perversion, where it may be only temporar}', and l^eing observed more com- monl}^ among women than among men, and most easily acquired in highly nervous people. Mills in 189-i- reported a case in a boy 15 years old, who would he classed with the highest grade of imbeciles. Ireland gives the details of several interesting cases (quoted by Mills), one a paral}'tic imbecile girl, between 11 and 12 years old when studied; another was a genetous imbecile girl of 14; another, a congenital imbecile of 13; another, a boy of moderate intelligence of 13. He also mentions two left-handed idiot boys who formed pothooks from right to left. The left-handed show a ph3'siological tendency to mirror writing. Of a class of six boys and girls who tried to write their names with their left hands, two girls and three boys wrote in mirror writing, and all of these were found to be left-handed. Out of another set of children, six were left-handed, and three of these were mirror writers. — Ed.]^ There are also patients who pronounce words in the same manner {mirror speech), that is, they use the last letter first and the others follow and place the first last; instead of "mother," they say "rehtom." (This mirror speech is sometimes used by school children. Imbecile children, who are often left-handed. ^ Tuke's Dictionaiy Psychological Medicine. -Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, 1894, p. 88. ^American Journal of Insanity, vol. LV., No. 1. The Expression. 83 also frequently show a tendency to the reversion in spelling and pronouncing words). 4. The expression of the countenance in the insane may be: — (a) A maniacal one, with lively play of muscles, glistening eyes, and a startling glance expressed by the constant movements of the eye. Here, the play of the zygomatic muscles, the pyramidales nasi, and the orbiculares palpebrarum, which denote internal excitement with the feeling of pleasure, are especially vivid. (&) A depressive one. The muscles of the face are in a hypertonic condition. The frontalis is contracted, hence the a^i ^orJoQ Mirror- writing. (Collins.) forehead is drawn into horizontal furrows, to which perpendic- ular clefts are joined by the contraction of the corrugators with the drawing together of the proximal ends of the eyebrows. The eye appears dull and dim, because the clefts of the eyelids are narrowed by the contraction of the orbiculares palpebrarum and the moisture of the tears is wanting. The mouth is closed by the contraction of the orbicularis oris, very often the comers of the mouth are aiso drawn down. (c) An observing one. The expression of the face is that of a man who waits for something with a certain degree of ten- sion, the ears are "pointed," the eyes fixed, especially in the hallucinated, who observe their illusions or hallucinations. (d) An idiotic one. The muscles of the face are hypotonic, the eye is vacant, the mouth half opened, saliva flows out, and sometimes with this there is a pretense at smiling. (State of dementia ; see also h}^otonic stupor) . 84 General Symptomatology. {e) A peculiar expression of the face has been mentioned above in the discussion of l-atatonic stupor. X. THE PATHOLOGICAL DISTURBANCES IN THE CONDITION OF THE BODY. Stigmata of Degeneration. [To classify the various stigmata of the degenerate, we may divide the life-history of the individual into three epochs : — 1. The Pre-Katal Epoch, embracing teratological evidence of degenerac}'. 2. Post-Xatal Epoch, where the evidence is purely objective or physical and functional. 3. The Post-Developmental Epoch, where the evidence is mainly subjective or psychical. I. Pre-Natal Epoch. The writer is at present unprepared to state positively in how far teratology is to be considered as evidence of degeneracy, but would go on record as stating that the causes underlying degeneration from a physical and psychical standpoint are in the majority of cases identical with those upon which the science of teratology rests. II. Post-Xatal Epoch. Physical Stigmata. "We may divide the physical stigmata into two subdivisions : — A. Morphological deviations from the normal. 1. Deviations of the general proportions of the body. 2, Peculiar forms of special parts. B. Functional deviations from the normal. 1. Lack of functional activity of the general organs of the body. 2. Lack of functional activity of the special organs. 3. Developmental irregularities, including habits. — Ed.] stigmata of Degeneration. 85 1. The Cranmm and the So-called Signs of Physical Degeneration. The cranial measurenients of the living to be taken are: — ^ (a) The horizontal circumference, measured with the steel tape measure, which is placed directly over the arch of the eye- brows and over the most prominent point of the occiput. Twenty millimeters in males and 30 millimeters in females are to be deducted for comparison with the naked skull. In men 521 millimeters, in women 503 millimeters, is as- sumed as the average horizontal circumference of the naked skull. Eegular crania of over 550 millimeters are called kepha- lones (to be distinguished from the crania abnormally en- larged by hyperostosis or hydrocephalus). If the horizontal circumference falls below -iQ'Z millimeters the condition is to be denominated microcephalus (nannoceph- alus). (&) The greatest length (L), measured with the calipers, without reference to the horizontal plane, from the middle of the arcus superciliares to the most prominent point of the occi- put. This should be (after deducting 30 to 30 millimeters for the scalp) 18.3 centimeters for men and 17.8 centimeters for women. (c) The greatest breadth (B), measured with the sliding- circle, perpendicularly to the sagittal plane, excluding the vertex and the posterior temporal fossa. The points of measurement must lie in a horizontal plane. After deducting 5 millimeters, the average in men is 15.0 centimeters; in women, 14.0 centimeters. [The normal head, so-called, is judged by the ratio which the length of the head bears to the breadth, when viewed from above. The antero-posterior is to the bi-parietal diameter as 100 is to X, is the formula for determining the cephalic index (^V All length-breadth indices below 78 are considered doli- chocephalic; 78 to 80, mesocephalic ; above 80, brachycephalic ; 80 to 85 and over, hyperhrachycephalic. All indices between "•Eieger. Eine exacte Methode der Kraniographie. Jena, 1885. 86 General Symptomatology. 70 and 90 may be considered pli3-siological variations. (Peter- son.) The physiological variations dependent upon age, and the artificial deformities as practiced by the Polynesians and the Degrees of Cba^io-facial Angle. Prognathism. Fig. 1. — Facial angle of man .A Fig. 2. — Type of progna- thous European. Fig. 3. — Facial angle of the chimpansee. A, B, Facial line; B, C, horizon- tal line. Fig. 4. — Prognathous skull of a criminal Italian woman. ( Lombr oso ) . Indians of Xorth and South America, must not be included among the irregular types. The dolichocephalic or long-headed races are the English, Irish, Scandinavians, and Xegroes, with an index- of 73; Arabs, T4; Chinese, 76. The brachycephalic or broad-headed are the Germans, Eussians, and Turks, with an index of 81; while the Stiginidii of Dcycncnition. 87 mesocepiialic or mediums are the American Indians, Hollanders, and Parisians, with an index of 79. (d). Facial Angle. A line drawn from the anterior ex- tremity of the premaxilla to the anterior extremity of the basi- cranial axis may be taken to represent the facial axis, and. the angle included between these two is the cranio-facial angle. It varies with the extent to which the face lies in front of or below the anterior end of the cranium, from less than 90° to 120°. Fig.^. — A peasant with sanguinary instincts. Alveolar subnasal prognathism. — Schack} (Huxley.) Francotte gives the average for European races as 62° to 80°. We designate as prognathous, the facial cranium whose angle reaches to 82°; as mesognathous, where the angle varies from 83° to 90° ; and as hypcrorthognathous, in which it reaches 90° or over. Every normal face presents this sub-nasal prognathism, but when extreme prognathism or orthognathism is met with the 1887. ^ La physionomie chez I'homme et chez les animaiix, pag. 365. Paris, General Symptomatology. condition is pathological. Excessive prognathism is found among criminals and microcephalics. Lombroso, in an exam- ination of 40 criminals, found only three whose facial angle was 80° to 81°, while in the other 37 it ranged from 68° to 74°. The face as a whole has been regarded for centuries as por- traying the underlying deep-seated nature of the individual, and in every-day life is the mirror which reveals the sagacity, honesty, and good-will of its bearer. Its expressions have been as care- fully studied as have been the emotions which give rise to them, but as yet no scientific study has been made of them. As marks of degeneration we do consider asymmetries in the two sides of the face ; unequal innervation of the facial mus- cles of the two sides; squints and tics of the facial muscles; a depression over the glabella, as observed in epileptics, due to over-action of the corrugators; the Lemurian hypophysis or ab- normal development of the masticatory muscles, as described by Albrecht. Not to be included in these anomalies is the affection known as hemiatrophia facialis, or atrophy of one-half of the face, right or left side, due to some lesion, probably of the trige- minus. Although the skull has been the subject of anthropological research for many years, each investigator endeavoring to formu- late certain laws which shall be useful in distinguishing racial characteristics or in aiding the criminologist and alienist in de- ciding upon the degree of responsibility or irresponsibility of the indicted or suspected transgressor, yet their labors have not borne the desired results, as cranial deformities and dissimilari- ties are present in races, tribes, and even in members of the same families. Deviations from, the Normal Skull. Virchow has given us a very complete classification of the deformities of the skull, based upon the observation that prema- ture SATiostosis of a suture produces a shortness of the diameter, perpendicular on the direction of the obliterated suture; the bone stops growing prematurely where the synostosis has occurred, whereas the non-affected borders continue growing. Virchow's classification is as follows: — stigmata of Degeneration. 89 1. Simple inacroccjdialus. 1. llydr()ce])lialus. 2. Kephaloncs without li^-droeephalus (or simply enlarge- ment of the skull). II. Simple microcephalus. The average circumference of an adult skull, male, is 52 centimeters, female 50 centimeters, the phj^siological variations ranging from 48.5 centimeters to 57.4 centimeters. The macrocephalic skull, which in the large majority of cases is due to hydrocephalus, may be the result of a tubercular meningitis, or of obstruction of the ven^ Galeni, or, as is usually the case, of foetal development and often hereditary. Microcephalus is due to early ossification of the sutures and fontanelles and is frequently productive of idiocy, epilepsy, cre- tinism, and other degenerative neuroses. The causes of early ossification may be rachitis, or insufficient nutrition of the cranial bones from early obliteration of the nutrient vessels, or lack of development of the bony tissue from inhibition due to inflam- matory changes in the sutures. True microcephalus demands a bilateral and symmetrical lack of development of the entire skull. If the vertex of the skull is undeveloped whilst the basal bones attain their proper size, the Aztec type of microcephalus results. Another rather rare form of microcephalus results when the small skull with thick bones, and synostosis at the vertex, has the basal bones re- maining cartilaginous; the petrous bone and the ethmoid are larger than normal, while the cerebellar fossa is unusually large ; the cerebellum, pons, and spinal cord develop to the detriment of the cerebrum, which remains illy developed. Griesenger com- pares these idiots to birds, with their long-pointed and beaked nose and small, low, and short heads. The degenerative tendency of microcephalics is well illus- trated in a case published in the Journal of Nervons and Mental Disease, July, 1892.^ The head measurements of this woman, possessing limited intelligence, age 27 years, 4 feet 11 inches in height, and of 110 pounds weight, were as follows: Circumfer- ence, 48 centimeters ; oecipito-f rontal diameter, 14 centimeters ; bitemporal diameter, 13 centimeters; biparietal diameter, 13 ^ Krauss, Wm. C. 90 General Symplomatology. centimeters; occipito-mental diameter, 20^2 centimeters; sub- occipito bregmatic diameter^ 16 centimeters, ^tarried in 1884, she had given birth to five children, all of whom were micro- cephalic at birth. During dentition three of them became ma- crocephalic, undoubtedly hydrocephalic, dying of meningitis, and two died of convulsions, the head remaining microcephalic. III. Dolichocephalus. 1. Upper middle synostosis. Simple dolichocephalus (or long head), the result of s3Tiostosis of the sagittal suture. Sjjhenocephalus (or wedge-shaped head) is' due to sjTiosto&is of the sagittal suture, with compensatory growth in the region of the large fontanelle. 2. Inferior lateral synostosis. Leptocephalus (or narrow head), the result of s}Tiostosis of the frontal and s^jhenoid bones. Xlinocephalus, s^Tiostosis of the parietal and sphenoid bones. IT. Brachycephalus. 1. Posterior synostosis. Paracejjhalus (or thick-skulled), the result of synostosis of the parietal bones with the occipital bones. Oxycephalus (or steeple head), produced by synostosis of the parietal bones with the occipital and temporal bones, with compensatory growth of the region of the anterior fontanelle. 2. Tpper anterior and lateral synostosis. Platycephalus (or flat head), produced by extensive synostosis of the frontal and parietal bones. Trochocephalus (or round head), the result of partial synostosis of the frontal and parietal bones in the middle of the half of the coronal suture. Plagiocephalus (twisted head), or oblique deformity of the head, due to the imilateral synostosis of "the frontal and parietal bones. 3. Inferior median synostosis. Simple brachycephalus (or broad head), the result of early synostosis of the basal and sphenoid bones. Besides these cranial deformities there is still another quite common type recognized by many observers as the trigonoceph- alus (or triangle-shaped head), caused by the premature union of the frontal suture. Characteristic of this deformity is the very narrow forehead corresponding to the vertex of a triangle, while the diverginsf sides of the cranium, terminating in a wide, flat occiput, correspond to the base of the triangle. An interest- ing example of this kind came imder my notice about two years stigmata of Degeneration. 91 ago in a paranoiac, who shot down the center of a supposed con- spiracy which, as he thought, was directed against his mother. Besides other marks of degeneracy, the cranium possessed the well-marked characteristics of trigonocephalus.^ In addition to these well-known types of cranial deformity there are other stigmata which occur occasionally in the crania of degenerates, consisting in abnormally high or low develop- ment of certain arcs or diameters, prominent among these being the empirical greatest height of the head or the distance between the basion and vertex of the skull, the bi-frontal arc, and the bi-parietal arc. The proportion of the length of the cerebral chamber to the basi-cranial axis (as 100) may rise to 270 in the higher and sink to 230 in the lower races, (Huxley.-) Expressed in cen- timeters, this height or basi-cranial axis averages 13.3 in men, 12.3 in women, and the physiological variation is from 11.5 to 15 centimeters. The naso-bregmatic or frontal arc, or the line from the root of the nose to the bregma, expressing a high, low, or receding forehead, averages 12.5 centimeters in men, 12 in women, with a physiological variation between 10.9 and 14.9 centimeters. The bregmato-lambdoid or parietal arc, corresponding to the length of the sagittal suture, averages 12.5 centimeters in men, 12 in women, with a physiological variation between 9.1 and 14.4 centimeters. (Peterson.) Minimal measurements of the frontal arc are oftener found in the insane and criminals; the parietal arc is also said to be often shorter in the insane defective and delinquent classes and in epileptics. In these classes, however, maximal excesses also often occur. (Dana.^) Of 127 measurements made by Zucker- Kundler upon insane subjects, 103 showed a typical variation, or more than 81 per cent. Wilson,* from measurements of the heads of 464 criminals, finds that the anterior portions are poorly developed and that the cranial deficiency is associated with real "■ American Journal of Insanity, January, 1895. ^ Anatomy of Vertebrate Animals. ^Text-book, JS'ervous Diseases. * Berry, J. J., Medical Age, Feruary 10, 1896. 92 General Symptomatology. ph3'sical deterioration, i'urcy per cent, are invalids, and a still larger proportion of these are professional thieves. Asymmetry,- though olten existing in normal subjects, is much more constant and pronounced in the criminal and is frequently a character- istic mark of his family and descendants. Skulls that are below the normal type in volume belong to abnormal individuals, especially the insane and criminals. A marked deficiency in any portion of the skull leads to the con- clusion that the part of the brain subjacent to it is imperfectly developed. Yoisin says that the proper exercise of the intel- lectual faculties is impossible with a head whose circumference measures from 28 to 33 centimeters or less. Since lack of symmetry exists between the two sides of the body, so, too, in the skull of normally developed individuals we find variations in the size of the two halves of the cranium. A< a rule the left side of the head presides over the right side of the body ; and as the right side of the body is usually more fully developed than the left, and muscular strength is generally in excess on that side, it would seem to follow that the left side of the head should present the largest contour.^ This proves to be the case, the left side being larger than the right in the pro- portion of three to one. As BroAvn-Sequard has demonstrated, the left lobe of the brain comes into greater use in its control of the right side of the body than does the right lobe in its con- trol of the left side. Unequal muscular and cerebral develop- ment bear a relation also. From a careful study and analysis of the cranial deformi- ties and aberrations, it is generally admitted : — 1. That no special type or types of cranial deformity or irregularity have as yet been found pathognomonic of any class or classes of degenerates. 2. That wide variations do occur in the normally developed and well-balanced individuals. 3. But it must also be admitted that along with other phy- sical, mental, and moral stigmata, these cranial variations are significant and important and are of the greatest value to the anthropologist, criminologist, and alienist. '■Merz, C. H., Medical Age. December 26, 1891. Stigmata of Degeneration. 93 The Ear. The ear, perhaps on account of its prominence and extreme liability to deformity and irregularity because of its cartilaginous structure, has been the subject of many papers and monographs by alienists and anatomists and plays an important part in the Bertillon system of identifying criminals. The perfect ear, which is rarely met with, should be about twice as long as broad, and should be attached to the head almost straight or slightly inclined backwards, and should touch the head with the back of its upper point. Mothers and nurses are to blame for many of the irregular positions of the ears of chil- dren, but nature only for the deformities and irregular implanta- tions which are so frequently met with in the degenerate classes. Binder gives in his monograph the following analysis of Morel's ear (the ear of the degenerate) : — I. Anomalies in the configuration of the ear as a whole. 1. The variations in size. 2. The implantation. 3. Abnormalities in the general configuration. 4. Inequality of the two ears. II. Anomalies in the architecture and form of the parts composing the ear. 1. The lobule may be excessively long or adherent or absent, Coloboma lobuli hypertrichosis. 2. Anomalies of the helix. 3. Anamolies of the anthelix. 4. Anomalies of the crura furcata and fossa ovalis. 5. Anomalies of the tragus and antitragus. 6. Anomalies of the concha and fossa cymbse. 7. Anomalies of the fossa scaphoidea. From the analysis of these points he arrives at the following types of ears: — 1. The defectively implanted ear. 2. Excessively large ears. 3. Excessively small ears. 4. The excessively folded ear. 5. The irregularly shaped ear (especially the ear with ab- normally small upper portion). 6. Ears varying in breadth. 94 General Symptomatology. T. Blainville's ears (asymmetry of the two earsj. 8. Ear without lobule. 9. Ear with adherent lobule. 10. Stahl's ear (1). The helix is very broad in the trans- verse portion and partly covering the fossa ovalis. The lower part of the helii is absent. 11. Darwin's ear (with marked tubercle at the beginning of the descending part of the helix). 13. Wildermuth's ear (anthelix prominent), 13. The ear without anthelix and crura furcata. 14. Stahl's ear (2). Wide bifurcation of crura; multiple bifurcation, especially of the upper cms, 15. Wildermuth's Aztec's ear. Lobide absent. The upper cms of the anthelix goes over into the flat helix without any demarcation: the lower cms is very deep and apparently absent, the upper cms thus forming the margin of the concha. 16. Stahl's ear (3). Only the cms anterius present; the cms superius merely a node of cartilage. The concha apparently divided by an additional process starting from the antitragus. IT. The ear with double helix, the cms superius not even indicated : rare. 18. Concha too large or too small. 19. The ear with a scaphoid fossa extending into the lobule, 20. MoreFs ear; flat and broad in the upper parts. Cms superius broad, flat ; scapha broad and shallow. 21. Malformations of cartilage, excluding the one caused by othaBmatoma. 22. Atypical malformation, coloboma. Tlie Eye. The eye, on account of its complex development, is perhaps prone to more variations and disturbances during its growth than any other organ in the body, and the evil effects of degen- eracy are surprisingly shown in the formation of its various parts. Taken a= a whole the degenerate eye may be too large: (1) Megalophthalmus : or too small (2) Micropthalmus. The for- mer condition must not be confounded with the exophthalmus so frequently met with in Basedow's disease, which is of fune- Stigmata of Degeneration. 95 Types of Cranial DEroKiiixY. Microcephalus. Normal. Macrocephalus. Dolichocephalus. Brachycephalus. Leptocephalus. Trigonocephalus. Spienoeeplialus. Oxycephalus. Platycephalui Trochocephalus. Plagiocephalus. 96 General Symptomatology. tional nature, due probably to some disturbance of the sympa- thetic nervous system. Microphthalmus is more often observed than macrophthal- mus, and its presence in a member of a family should lead to a careful examination of the family, with a view of detecting other stigmata of degeneration. A case recently came under my ob- servation in a lad twelve years of age, whose sister I was called to see in consultation. The sister was found to have Friedreich's ataxia, a family disease. Xot detecting this affection in any of the other members, I looked them over carefully, with the follow- ing result: In the family of three microphthalmus of the right eye was found in the brother referred to, and in the sister was found a Gothic palate, twisted uvula, and an irregular formation of the maxilla and mandible. One cousin was in the State hos- pital, and another was eccentric in regard to dress and society, and another had been insane. The father of the lad had been an alcoholist, and the mother died of consumption soon after the birth of the sister with Friedreich's ataxia. No information could be gleaned concerning the grandparents. Other stigmata of the various parts of the visual apparatus are as follows : — Lids. 3. Microblepharon. 4. Symblepharon. 5. Coloboma palpebrse. 6. Epicanthus. 7. Congenital ptosis. Cornea. 8. Dermoid adhesions on the cornea, especially small tufts of hair. 7m. 9. Coloboma iridis, partial or complete. 10. Aniridia. 11. Polykoria. 12. Membrana pupillaris perseverans. 13. Co- rectopia. l-l. Asymmetrical coloration of the iris in whole or in part. 15. Oval or eccentric pupil. Interior of the Orhit. 16. Coloboma choroidsea, congenital. 17. Coloboma lentis, congenital. 18. Staphyloma posticum scarpnl. 19. Arteria hyaloidea persistens. 20. Persistent nerve fibers of tlie retina. 21. Eetinitis pigmentosa. Muscular Defects. 22. Nystagmus, congenital. 23. Strabis- mus, congenital. Physiological Variations. 2-1. Hemeralopia. 25, Daltonism. 26. Abnormalities of the visual iield. Visual defects are common among the degenerate classes, and though sometimes acquired are generally congenital. Of 83 stigmata of Degeneration. 97 criminals cxaniincd by Ellis, G7 per cent, were found to have optical lesions; and out of 40 of the instinctive variety, 72 per cent, were thus affected. An examination of 101 children in a reformatory institution by Van Fleet disclosed the fact that 67 per cent, had defective vision. The visual field has been thoroughly studied by the School of the Salpetriere, Oppenheim and Siemerling, and recently by Ottolenghi, who states that the measurements of the visual field may be of great value under many circumstances in legal medi- cine : — 1. By the study of the sensibility in general and the psychic examination of the degenerates, as is shown by the investigations made of cretins and deaf-mutes. 2. By bringing out features that may be diagnostic of epi- lepsy and congenital criminality. 3. By furnishing symptomatic data not pathognomonic, but frequent in neuroses and traumatic epilepsy, and for testing the sincerity in certain mental states and unmasking skilled simulation. Hard Palate. The deformities of the hard palate have been carefully studied by Peterson, whose observations in this direction ex- tended over a period of eleven years, and comprised examinations on upwards of one thousand persons (100 criminals, 600 idiots, and 500 neuropaths of other kinds). On account of the fre- quent mention of the Gothic palate, he had adopted an architec- tural nomenclature in the following classification which he of- fered : — Pathological Palate. — "(ft) Palate with Gothic arch; (&) palate with horseshoe arch; (c) the dome-shaped palate; [d) the flat-roofed palate; (e) the hip-roofed palate; (/) the asym- metrical palate, and {g) the torus palatinus. The seven varieties are to be looked upon merely as types. Each type presents varia- tions and combinations with other forms. Among the flat- roofed palates would be included all such as are nearly horizontal in outline, as well as those with inclined roof sides but flattened tables. In the hip-roofed palate there is a marked pitch of the palate roof in front and behind. It is usual to find asymmetry 7 98 General Symptomaiologij. of the face and skull in cases with asymmetrical palate. The torus jjalatinus (Latin torus, swelling) was first mentioned by Chassignac as a medio-palatine exostosis. It is a j)rojecting ridge or swelling along the palatine suture, sometimes in its whole length. It is always congenital, and varies considerably in both shape and size. But two or three cleft palates were found among the many idiots examined, and as a number of such palates had been found in subjects who were far from being degenerated, it was not thought proper to include the cleft palate among the well-marked stigmata of degeneration.'^ The Teeth. The abnormalities of the teeth and of dentition observable among the degenerates are briefly as follows: — 1. The notched teeth of congenital S3^hilis or Hutchinson's teeth, particularlv well marked in the ujDper central incisors. 2. Persistence of the milk teeth, especially the eye teeth. 3. Abnormal length of the canine teeth. 4. Abnormalities in the shape of the teeth. 5. Abnormalities and irregularities in the position of the- teeth. 6. Eachitic teeth. 7. The teeth of extreme prognathous races and individuals are much larger than normal. The roots of the premolars and molars are more distinct, and the last molar not so small rela- tively to the others. This is observed especially in the lower races, notably the Australians. The Sl-m. Very frequently we find the skin of the degenerate sallow or pallid, perhaps leathery, the face prematurely wrinkled; the persistence of the branchial clefts and pre-aural sinuses are also of some importance, and the presence of large or small nasvi or pigmented areas. The presence of tattoo marks on the arms and body is considered one of the predilections of this class of humanity. Generally the beard is scanty, while the growth of hair on other parts of the body is abundant. The writer remem- bers when a youth the siglit of a man in bathing, whose entire body. Avith the exception of the upper part of the face, palms of Disturbances of iha Scnsurlal Apparatus. 99' hand, and soles of feet, was densely covered with coarse black hair. The ajipearance of Jo Jo, the so-called liussian dog-faced bo}', with Barnuni's circus, many will remember as an example of this kind. The presence of congenital spots or areas of baldness on an otherwise hairy head, or patches of gray hair appearing very early in life; the absence of the eyebrows or of the pnbic hair; the prolongation of the eyebro\\s on the two sides until they meet at the median line; the scalp covered with coarse, heavy hair; the jDresence of hair}^ moles on various jmrts of the body; the presence of long tufts of black hair, especially on the back or abdomen, are all more or less signiJ&cant. The absence of hair over the chest in adult males is constantly being referred to by Lanceraux as a sign of physical degeneracy, indicative gener- ally of tuberculosis. — Ed.] In the genital organs appear hypospadia, epispadia, cryptor- chidism; in females, very large clitoris, hymen in the form of two lips, not centrally perforated, oblique closing of the vagina. These so-called stigmata of degeneration may have a certain value in mental diseases only when they are not sporadic, but appear in gr.'at number in the same person, since they appear sporadically ±ii a great number of persons mentall}^ sound, and_ the overestimation of the significance of these stigmata leads one to see the "degenerate" everywhere. They are especially fre- quent in idiocy, but appear, also, in the most various states ac- quired from insanity, and become, when they are present in con- siderable number, the sign of a consideralile hereditary taint. ^ 2. The Disturbances of the Peripheral Sensorial Apparatus. Changes in the peripheral apparatus of smell and taste have no special symptomatic significance in mental diseases. Those of audition will generally, if they are hereditary, impair the men- tal development. The eye demands a special discussion. ' For a full discussion of the Stifrmata of Degeneration the reader is referred to Eugene Talbot, "Degeneracy, its Causes, Signs, and Results;" Frederick Peterson, American Journal of Insanity. July, 189.5; William C. Krauss, American Journal of Insanity, vol. LV., No. 1. 100 General Symptomatology. The hope that the ophthalmoscope would aid us in the knowledge of functional mental diseases has not as yet been realized. On the contrary, it shows us the choked disc in the psychoses dependent upon focal disease of the brain, the atrophy of the oj)tic nerve in paresis; alcoholic and albuminuric neuritis optica in alcoholic or uremic psychoses; sj'philitic changes, cysticercus, and other phenomena which may be of importance for the correct diagnosis of mental disturbances. The pupils in psychoses ma}' be normal, unequal, much contracted (myotic), much dilated (mydriatic). They may re- fuse to react to light and accommodation, or they may simply remain rigid to the impression of light while they contract for accomodation. If the pupils are unequal, one must first observe whether a local aSection of the eye, especially a different refraction of the ej^es, may not cause the difference. If this is not the case, such a difference may exist from childhood contemporaneously with an unequal development of the cranium on both sides (plagiocephalus). Unequal pupils appear transitorily in the most varied psychoses, and are quite often found in the state of terminal dementia. Associated with other paraMic condi- tions, they are often found in the organic mental diseases, espe- cially in paresis. The s3'mptomatological significance of an inequality of the pupils is enhanced when the degree of inequality clianges, or when one, then the other pupil becomes more dilated. ]\Iyosis is often the accompaniment of senescence, or is jiro- duced by medicines (morphine, chloral). Pin-jDoint pupils in the insane indicate some organic psychosis, in most cases paresis. M}'driasis, especially the jumping kind, that is, changing with the eye, points generally to a developing or existing paresis. Sometimes dilated pupils are observed transitorily in epi- leptics or in states of confusion. The disapjoearance of the reaction of the pupils to light and accommodation is generally regarded as a symptom of a severe organic brain or spinal cord disease, provided there is no peri- pheral or nuclear affection of the oculomotorius nerves. The symptom of ArgyU-Rohertson (loss of contraction of Disturbances of Sensibility. 101 the pupil when light strikes it directly, while the pupil contracts to the convergent movement of the eyeball, is found very fre- quently in paresis; then in luetic psychoses, especially in syph- ilitic basilar meningitis; furthermore, occasionally in senile de- mentia, in alcoholic polyneuritis, and in sporadic focal diseases of the brain. It is present transitorily in epileptic, but only exceptionally in hystero-epileptic seizures (Westphal) ; likewise in deep drunkenness. (Regarded as a cardinal symptom of loco- motor ataxia.) In like manner, mydriasis, which results in the majority of cases under normal conditions through irritation of the sensory nerves, is often unattainable in these diseases.^ Sluggishness in the reaction of the pupils frequently takes place transitorily in the various psychoses, especially in the epi- leptic psychoses. i\.t times in terminal dementia, exaggerated light reaction is present. Sometimes (especially in paresis) an inverted type of the pupillary reaction to light is found, in that the pupils dilate with the ingress of light {paradoxical pupil reaction). On closer ob- servation it generally appears that a contraction follows in the first moment, which quickly gives way to dilatation on account of the weakness of the innervation. In pupils not reacting to light, on attempting to close the eyes violently by the musculi orbiculares oculi, a contraction of the pupils may appear (Westphal, Pilcz-). A continuous rapid spasmodic alteration of the size of the pupil of one or both eyes, due to tremor of the iris (hippus), is rare, most frequently found in epileptic and hysteric spasmodic states, sometimes in traumatic psychoses. 3. Disturbances of Sensibility. Headaches, which have their seat now in the anterior part of the head, then in the posterior part, then at the vertex, are very frequent in the prodromal and initial stages of the functional psychoses, and in hysteric and epileptic psychoses; they are in- ' Moeli. Archiv fiir Psvehiatrie, vol. XIII, p. 602. = Neurologisches Centriilblatt, 1899, p. 161 and 248; 1900, p. 43-4. 102 General Symptomatology. clined to clisaj)j)ear during the height of the disease, only to return more strongly during convalescence. In the same Avay, a migraine which has been present before the advent of the psychic disease usually dejjarts during its cr.urse, to rcai)j)car during convalescence. lJy2)eresthesias and ncuralgil'orm paius are ir<', long arms, short legs, abnormal formation of the cranium, dis- turbances in the formation of the teeth, and other stigmata of the various organs. Strikinglj' frequent are ambidextrous idiots, while right- and left-handedness are met as frequently as in normal indi- viduals. While some idiots are heav}" and clumsy in their motions, others show a monkey-like activity. Automatic move- ments, nodding, shaking the head, swinging the body to and fro are often observed. "We distinguish as a j)eculiar subclass of idiotism paralytic imbecility or idioc}', states of bodily paralysis and contractures which have generally proceeded from those diseased states of the brain and its membranes which are designated as spastic cere- hral palsies of children.^ The paralyses are either hemiplegic, diplegic, or paraplegic, quite often coimected with athetosis. Abortive forms appear frequently, which can be distinguished by the exaggerated tendon reflexes, in spasms* of the lower ex- tremities {paraspasmus cerehralis) , or of the upper extremities without paralyses {dispasmus cerehralis), in other cases only by sporadic muscular paralyses (Konig). A further subclass of idiotism is constituted by that form which is connected with epilepsy (epileptic imbecility or epi- leptic idiocy). The epileptic seizures in the congenital form often appear in the first months after birth, may vanish later or be replaced by epileptic equivalents. In later life (about the fortieth year) epileptic seizures, which have previously been pres- ent with idiots, generally disappear. Almost a third of all cases of idiocy are transitorily or permanently accompanied by ej^ileptic seizures. 7. Sensory Organs and Cutaneous Sensations. Five per cent, of all idiots have congenital or acquired blindness. A peculiar form which has been described under "• Wachsmutli. Cerebrale Kinderlalimuug luid Idiotie. Arehiv fiir Psychiatrie, 1901, xxxiv, 3. Idioiism. 1/1 the name of Sack's amaurotic family idiocy (Warren Tay, 1881^) shows, besides the atrophy of the optic nerves (in the region of the macula lutea a red spot surrounded by a white halo; according to the observations so far made, not congenital, but arising in the first years of life), weakness or even paralysis of the entire musculature of the body. Congenital or accpiired deafness in idiots is rarer than blindness. The sense of touch and muscle sense are generally dimin- ished. The reflexes show abnormalities only in the paralytic form of idiotism. Etiology. — The ratio of the frequency of idiotism in boys and girls is as two to one. The percentage of the first-born is strikingly large (Langdowne, 24 per cent.). The ratio of congenital to acquired idiotism is as three to one. Idiotism may arise from the following causes : — 1. In the germ: Marriage among blood relatives (consan- guinity), begetting in drunkenness, a wide disparity in the ages of the parents, mental disease or severe neuroses of the parents, alcoholism (in 10 to 20 per cent, of all the cases of idiocy), morphinism of the parents. 2. In injuries which affect the fetus : Traumata of the uterus, psychic shocks to the mother, diseases of the mother during pregnancy, hereditary syphilis; seldom hereditary tuber- culosis. 3. In injuries at birth : Delayed parturition with con- tracted pelvis, use of forceps with impressions on and fractures of the cranial bones. These cases are generally connected with Little's disease. 4. In the injuries received after birth, in which the hered- itary basis may also cooperate as a coefficient; injury to the head, binding the head of the child, remedies used to keep the child quiet (alcohol, opium compounds), which the nurses or attendants administer, diseases of infancy, especially cholera infantum in the first years of life, scarlatina, also syphilis, and the like. ^Frey. Neurologisclies Centralblatt, 1901, 836. 172 Special Psychiatry. Pathological Anatomy.^ The cranium very often shows the following defects : — Microcephalus, hydrocephalus, skaphocephalus, the Mongol type, plagiocephalus ; narmocephalus and progenic cranium are also observed. Broca designates as microcephalic all brains of 1019 grams or less in men, or of 907 grams or less in women. See chapter on Degeneration. He divides microcephalus into (1) true (absolute arrest of development), (2) pseudomicrocephalus, where pathological pro- cesses may be shown, and (3) the combined, the combination of the two preceding. Microcephalic idiots are alwa3's excited, irritable, with a lively expression of the countenance, often loquacious; the hy- drocephalic idiots, on the contrary, are generally apathetic, with expressionless face, rarely excited, and move about very little. Pachymeningitis, meningitis, adhesions of the membranes to each other, to the inner vault of the cranium, or to the surface of the brain, are often found in idiots. The weight of the brain is very much diminished, especially so in microceiDhalics. Yet there are occasional strikingly heavy brains, especially in tuberous hypertrophy of the brain. Porous-like defects in the lobes of the cerebrum (poren- cephalus, Heschel, 1859), microgyria, suiaerficial folds and fis- sures of the cortex with very small convolutions, very serpentine, sometimes with great development of the gray and less of the white substance, absence of the corpus callosum, defective devel- opment of the operculum, of the cerebellum, and heterotopia of the gray substance are occasionally found. Sometimes islets of sclerosis distributed throughout the brain are present. With these are often found pathological changes in the spinal cord, as hydromyelia, syringomyelia. The microscopic examination often shows the ganglion cells of normal frequency and consistency. The abnormal condition is then to be sought preferably in the pathological change of the association fiber svstems. ''■ Schiitte. Zusammeiifasseiides Referat. Centralblatt fiir all- gemeine Pathologie u. Pathologische Anatomic, 1900. Idiotism. 173 The course in acquired idiocy, especially where epileptic seizures are frequent, is progressive, while the mental weakness increases more and more. States of excitation and depression appear intercurrently both in imbecility and idiocy. Severe cases of idiocy seldom reach an age of over thirty years. Diagnosis. — For the proof that imbecility or idiocy exists, it must be shown in the first place that there is a chronic condi- tion of mental weakness. All possible forms of mental disease may appear in childhood, which must, however, not be reckoned Avith idiotism. But if a chronic condition of mental weakness is shown in adults, the next question will be whether it was congenital, or arose in early youth, or whether it first appeared after the brain had attained its full normal development. Eight here the anamnesia must be the decisive factor and supply the information concerning what the patient has already experi- enced in the course of his life. If idiotism is p'roved, it will be necessary to ascertain further whether it is congenital or ac- quired, whether it is complicated with epilepsy or paralysis. Differentio-diagnostically in imbecility, it is of the utmost importance to determine whether it concerns a person but little developed mentally or one mentally diseased. The degree of mental development which a man may attain is dependent not only upon the normal or pathological conditions of the brain, but also upon the precept, the training, the education ; in short, his environment. Hence, in framing the clinical picture of an imbecile we miist make a complete history of his whole mental development. What may seem to be weak-mindedness in a professional man, may appear normal in a shepherd. If there are physical signs of brain disease, like paralytic states, epilepsy, very extended and considerable stigmata of degeneration, then the retardation of the mental development may be all the more easily diagnosed as pathological. The boundary betAveen idiocy and imbecility is evanescent. We designate as imbecility that grade of idiotism in which the patient is able to follow a calling, when he is a part of life, while the idiot simply occupies space and performs no function in the body politic. Finally; it is to be mentioned that paresis in children may 174 Special Psychiatry. make the impression of an idiotism. Here the proof of hered- itar}' syphilis or that acquired in childhood, together ^vith the absence of the pupillary reflex, abnormalities in the tendon reflexes, especially paralytic, disturbances of the speech and the progressive course, are of differential significance in reaching a diagnosis. ' Prognosis. — Idiotism is an incurable disease. Improve- ment in the mental condition of epileptic idiots after suitable treatment for epilepsy is often observed. The acquired form of idiocy is most unfavorable prognostically in reference to reach- ing a certain degree of mental development. Treatment. — Prophylaxis must regard all those injuries in the ascendant which have been previously mentioned: Dissuade marriage among blood relations, marrying mentally diseased or very nervous persons, limitation of the use of alcohol, and re- striction in the spread of syphilis. In imbeciles much may l^e accomplished by employing them in occupations suitable to their capacities. The help classes and help schools vhich are at present becoming more numerous are a very suitable aid to the individual imbecile. In the treatment of idiocy the first question is whether the child should be taken to an institution or be treated at home. After the first six ^-ears of life it is but seldom that an idiot can be taken care of properly in a family. The interests of the sick child and of his healthy brothers and sisters, finally the condi- tion of the nervous parents, demand that he should be taken to an institution. If there are epileptic seizures, bromide should l^e given with or without belladonna, in doses once a day of from two to three or four grams, according to the age. In hydro- cephalus one should try lumbar puncture or even cranial punc- ture. Craniectomy should be practiced in idiotism only when there are indications which would justify trephining in non- idiotic states, as depressions of the cranium or fractures of the cranium. Microcephalus of itself offers no indication. Thyroid treatment is of value only in cretinic idiotism (which see). The diet in idiotism should be nourishing and non-irritating. Alcoholic drinks should be forbidden, all the more since imbeciles are very often susceptible. The Functional Psychoses: Delirium Hallucinatorium. 175 II. THE FUNCTIONAL PSYCHOSES. 1. Delirium Hallucinatorium.^ Delirium hallucinatorium is a functional psychosis ivhose beginning and course are characterized by sense deceptions and a considerable limitation of the self -consciousness.^ After a short preliminary stage (a few days, up to a week), in Avliich headaches, feelings of anxiety generally, also sporadic hallucinations and especially insomnia exist, the disease mani- fests itself plainly and may run its course in three different ways. (a) Active Delirium Hallucinatorium. The patient talks confusedly, is incoherent, and is deter- mined in his actions through vivid and rapidly changing hallu- cinations, sometimes in several senses, often in all the senses. ISTow he seems excessively serene and fortunate, kisses and em- braces those around him, claps his hands for joy; then he seems very unhappy, curses and strikes whomever and whatever he can reach. Meanwhile there are single exclamations which show a return to consciousness for a short time, as "My head is very much confused." The delusions which are produced are unsys- tematized; self -accusations and expansive ideas, narratives of fantastic stories of his own life or of those of another whom he connects with himself, are wildly intermingled. The patient does not know where he is, and knows just as little about the time ; he fails to recognize his surroundings or the persons and things around him. Sometimes his excitement rises to raving. The sense deceptions gradually abate, the patient becomes calmer, and as a rule recovers in the course of a few months. (b) Passive Delirium Hallucinatorium. The patient lies quietly in bed, or, while fully or partially clad, moves around the room. He speaks little or not at all, ^ Halliicinatorisches Irresein (Fiierstner). Amentia (Meynert). - Wille. Archiv fiir Psychiatrie, 1888, xix. Ses;las. Presse medicale, 1897, 22. Meyer. Arcliiv fiir Psycliiatrie, 1899, xxxii, 780. 176 Special Psychiatry. 3et his countenance shows his intentions as they mature; now he smiles, again he seems anxious and frightened, closes his eyes fast, or stares straight ahead. As in the first form, there is an absence of orientation. From this tranquil form an anxious stupor is sometimes developed. The strained and anxious expression of the coun- tenance shows that depressive ideas force the patient to the unnatural demeanor, and the convalescent relates the horrible situations through which he has passed at the time of his seem- ingly ph3-sical and mental rigidity. More rarely a stupor ap- pears with katatonic symptoms. (c) In some cases there is an interchange of the symptoms of the active and passive form. Special Symptomatology. 1. lUiisions and hallucinations. Visual illusions play a great role in delirium hallucinatorium and appear to be the chief cause of the defective orientation. Besides these and the auditory hallucinations of the most diverse forms, the kinesthetic hallucinations are to be emphasized. The patients are dis- quieted by a rolling of their bodies or by a change of position, as if, e.g., they were at sea; they feel themselves lifted up and lowered in bed, and they think that they are raised to heaven or sunk into the earth, the delusions shaping themselves upon the happening which caused the deception. The tendency of the hallucinations to change distinguishes the active form, while their stability accompanies the passive. 2. Delusions. As already mentioned, depressive and ma- niacal ideas interchange incoherently in rapid succession. Xow the patient is God the Father, noAv the devil incarnate. At one time he sees everything in heavenly light, at another he believes that everything will l)e destroyed by fire. It should be emphasized as of considerable diagnostic im- portance that no system exists in reference to the connection of the delusions with one another. 3. The frame of the mind corresponds with the contents of the delusions. 4. There is generally a certain degree of amnesia covering The Fundional I'si/clioscs: Dellnum IlaUucinaioriiiiu. 177 the period of the disease. Only the chief events are, as a rnlo, remembered. Sometimes a retrograde amnesia appears and a certain period of time, antedating the onset of the disease, disappears from memor3\ 5. The self-consciousness is very much clouded, and in the liighest grade of the disease it is entirely extinguished. The hallucinations call forth by their massiveness and their ever- chtinging images a confusion which belongs to the characteristic symptoms of delirium hallucinatorium. In the meantime there are often sudden, but not enduring, lucid intervals, or clearing up of the self-consciousness : "Where am I ?" "I have certainly been demented," and the like. 6. The speech sometimes shows changes which are ex- pressed in verbigeration, in lingual delirium, often in the for- mation of strange words (paraphrasia vesana) . 7. As for the physical symptoms, sleep is generally dis- turl^ed, the repugnance to the taking of nourishment may reach to sitophobia. With this the pulse and temperature show noth- ing abnormal. A rise in the temperature of the body awakens a suspicion of physical complications. The tendon reflexes are apt to be somewhat increased, symptoms of an organic disease of the central nervous system are wanting. Etiology. — A large majority of the patients suffering from delirium hallucinatorium are never brought to the knowledge of the psychiatrist, and the disease runs its course in the homes of the patients, in the surgical, internal, or gynecological clinics. Men are more frequently attacked than women. The disease appears especially in the third and fourth decennia of life. Hereditary basis may be considered a predisposing factor, as in most psychoses. Among the direct causes, infectious diseases and the puer- perium (two-thirds of all cases of the so-called puerperal psychoses follow in the type of delirium hallucinatorium) play the greatest part; furthermore, operations, especially abdominal operations, lithotomy, and the like, then traumata which are connected with psychic shock (railway-brain). The outhreak is generally subacute; the course has been de- 12 178 Special Psychiatry. scribed above. There are rare forms in which delirium hallu- cinatorium appears periodically. The duration of the disease varies between fourteen days and six months, but it may last over a year and still be cured. The results are : — 1. Recovery. Delirium hallucinatorium is by far the most favorable form prognostically of all the functional psychoses. The percentage of recoveries amounts to about 80 per cent.; if the institutions show one much smaller (45 per cent.), it is be- cause the cases running rapid and favoralile courses do not, as a rule, enter an institution, but recover at home or in the general hospitals. 2. Clironic mental disease under the t}-pe of terminal de- mentia, sometimes with concentration of the hallucinations and delusions into a system, passing into a paranoia hallucinatoria chronica. 3. Death, which is brought on by those causes which have called forth the psychosis (operation, trauma, puerperal and in- fectious diseases), or by injuries which the patient has inflicted upon himself in the stage of raving or has suffered from others, or, finally, by general exhaustion. Diagnosis. — To the diagnosis of delirium hallucinatorium belong : — 1. The jDroof of a greater or less degree of the clouding of the self-consciousness. 2. The proof of hallucinations which have introduced and dominate the clinical type. 3. The lack of the symptoms of an organic disease. The differential diagnosis must regard : — 1. The delirium of fever. Here the thermometer and the anamnesia are the deciding factors. 2. Intoxication and abstinence deliria. Here the anam- nesia and the presence of the characteristic s^'mptoms of the corresponding toxins may confirm the diagnosis. 3. Since the symptoms of delirium hallucinatorium may also appear interciirrently with melancholia, with paranoia, in connection with hysteric and epileptic seizures, the independence of the clinical type must be confirmed if one would designate it as delirium hallucinatorium. The Functional Psychoses: Delirium Ilallucinatorium. 179 4. The active i'onn of delirium liaiiucinatoriuiu is distiu- guislied i'roiii mania by tlie inassiveness of the hallucinations which is foreign to the latter, and by the interchange of ma- niacal and depressive moods. Further, it does not have the ilight of ideas and the mental deviation which are peculiar to mania. 5. In the same way, the passive form of melancholia may be distinguished from the passive form of delirium hallucina- torium by the ever-changing of the phenomena in the latter and the slighter clouding of the self -consciousness in the former. 6. The delusions in paranoia are systematized, but all sys- tem fails in delirium hallucinatorium. 7. Externally, the immobility in acute dementia may com- pare with that which one finds in the passive form of delirium hallucinatorium. Yet the expression of the countenance and the negativism, which latter is often present in delirium hallu- cinatorium, are contrary to the behavior of the acutely demented, in whom the expression of the face is completely void, and whose behavior to the external world shows absolute indiffer- ence. 8. From the delirium of collapse (H. Weber), the active form of delirium hallucinatorium is distinguished only by the peracute beginning of the former and its rapid course, which often leads to death. The clinical pictures are the same in their essential features. So-called acute delirium begins with fever, while delirium hallucinatorium shows a rise in temperature only when com- plications appear. Treatment. — In the majority of cases, especially in the active form, it is advisable to transfer the patient to an institu- tion. On account of the sudden changing of the symptoms, care in a private dwelling is not expedient. In the passive form, also, care at home will be very difficult on account of a possible sito- jihobia. If the patient is secure in an institution from injuries to his own person through the hands of others or himself, one should the rather abstain from over-medication, since experience teaches that this disease generally terminates in recovery with- out medicines. Rest in bed and non-irritating food are de- 180 Special Psychiatry. inanded above all else, while lukewarm packs or i^rolonged baths are advisable. Continued insomnia is combatted by one or two glasses of beer or a glass of heavy Avine. Hypnotics are often of little value in ordinary doses, but rather excite the patient; sleep and rest may be produced transitorily by using duboisin in doses of one-half to one milligram. If there is obstinate sitopho- bia, one should use the esophageal sound and nourishing clysters. Where weakness of the pulse and superficial respiration con- tinue in the stuporous form, camphor injections are recom- mended, and saline infusion may be used in conditions of collapse. 2. Mania.i Mania is a functional psychosis which is characterized 1. By a patliolcrgical acceleration of the efflux of ideas. 2. By a heightened excitahiUty of the motor centers of the hrain. We distinguish four stages in the course of typical mania : 1. The initial stage, which is distinguished by depression, heaviness in the head , loss of appetite, and insufficient sleep. 2. The stage of exaltation. The disturbances of the initial stage disappear after a week or two, but the sleep remains poor or defective. The associations succeed each other rapidly, and freed from the normal inhibition, ideas come to the patient abundantly and without exertion; writing is easy for him, wit and poignancy bubble forth involuntarily. The free play of ideas makes it easy for the patient to make great plans for the future, to enter into new undertakings, and ideas of overesti- mation are develoj^ed with the disappearance of former men- tal restraint. Corresponding to this, his frame of mind is full of hope, joyful, he jests freely with others, and from his happy disposition there develops a great inclination to amuse himself, to seek barrooms, theaters, public houses. The lack of inhibi- tion makes the maniacs in this stage very disagreeable inmates for those around them in an institution, from the recklessness of ^Derived from fiavia, meaning frenzy — • fxavlKo^, raving. Mendel, ;Monogi-aph. Vienna and Leipzig, ISSl. The Functional Psychoses: Mania. 181 tlieir Iroatineiit ol others, and the e-\posurc of their weaknesses uicl irregularities. The heightened motor excitability shows itself in their bright, sj^arkling, but restless e^'es, in a lively play of gestures, in the tireless movements of the fingers and hands in severer grades, by their propensity to play the Aagabond. The entire condition is similar in the milder grades to that of drunkenness, with which it is often confounded. In its further course the accelerated efflux of ideas reaches to the flight of ideas ;^ the patient changes from hundreds into thousands; the coming idea does not reach its culmination be- fore a new one comes into the consciousness, thereby causing the state of maniacal confusion. It is possible, however, to hold the patients even in this state, and for them to report with sufficient accuracy as to their situation, person, and wishes. 3. The stage of frenzy. The exaltation rises to raving, the patients scream, sing, dance, break windows and doors, tear their clothing — and although a part of these violent actions are called forth by resistance to the limitation of their freedom, others are wholly the product of the heightened excitability of the psycho-motor regions. Megalomaniacal ideas are mostly recognized in their tumultuous speech. Finally, the patient becomes, in consequence of constant outcry and screaming day and night, hoarse and scarcely comprehensible. The dullness of their sensory feelings is shown in their insensibility to heat and cold, their defective need of food and drink, the absence of fatigue, which enables them to rave for days or Aveeks without a pause. 4. The stage of decline. The restlessness decreases; above all, sleep returns for some hours; the sense deceptions, which were present in the third stage, fade away, the patient gradually passes over into convalescence, quite often so that a certain slight depression, a foolish loquacity (moria) forms the- transi- tion. If recovery does not follow, a chronic condition of mania with weakening of the mental powers may develop, or death comes in the stage of frenzy by exhaustion or complication with '■Ascliaffcnberg. Experimentelle Stndien iieber Associationen. TIT. Theil. Ideenflucht aus Kraepelin's Physiologische Arbeiten IV., 2, 1902. 182 Special Psychiatry. other diseases (pneumonia), or in consequence of injuries (with septicemia). Sometimes after the decadence of the maniacal excitement a melancholia develoiDs, and a definite recovery first appears after the end of this without further development of a circular psychosis. Varieties of Mania. 1. Rypomania (]\Iendel), the mildest degree of mania. The disease remains stationary at the summit of a medium degree of exaltation, where a certain self-control is still present, which allows the patient to appear transitorily calm and rea- sonable. Sometimes the accelerated efflux of the ideas and the mental change in the individual are only recognized by those who make a comparison of his previous normal condition to that in which they find him now. Many of these cases have been described as reasoning insanity or mania without delirium. 2. Recurrent mania (Wittkowski), two attacks of mania separated by an interval. , 3. Mania Gravis. In the raving stage of a mania in which the disease comes on after a brief period of development, spasms appear (gnashing of the teeth, twitchings in the face), A con- tinuous fever develops, with lively. acceleration of the pulse, the temperature rises to 106° F. and higher, death ensues through collapse. TTe have here a complication of mania which, as a rule, arises by infection followed by septicemia after a trauma, received during the state of raving. Some of the cases of acute delirium belong here. 4. Periodical mania. The previously described type of mania may appear periodically. The development of the attacks is usually very rapid. After short states of anxiety, which some- times rise to precordial anxiety, after neuralgifonn pains — sometimes in limited nerve regions — the attack develops in a few da3'S with insomnia and soon rises to its full height. It may show the t}'pe of h}'pomania, that of t^'pical mania, also with heightening to frenzy. If the single attacks are similar in their nature and intensity, even to the slightest particulars (photo- graphic faithfulness), nevertheless attacks with essentially dif- ferent types of the disease may appear between these at intervals. The Functional I'sijclioses: Mania. 183 Generally the interval is quite long at the time of the first devel- opment of the periodicity, but gradually the intervals become shorter and lose in purity. Special Symptomatology. 1. Anomalies of the psychic functions. Hallucinations are prominently present only in raving states, and then especially in the visual sense; illusions, on the contrary, especially in the sense of vision, are frequent in the stage of exaltation. The hallucinations themselves show a great motility and an easy changeability. Hallucinations of taste and smell are rare (in the stage of frenzy). The feeling of disease is as a rule wanting or only appears at intervals transitorily. The fact that during the pathological condition bodily in- firmities which had been previously present are not felt (corti- cal anesthesia of the coenesthetic and of the kinesthetic and tem- perature senses, feelings of hunger and thirst) often cause the patient to say that he has never felt so well in his life. The heightening of the sexual impulse in typical mania and in hypomania is connected Avith this feeling of pleasure which expresses itself in onanism, satyriasis, njmiphomania, in equivocal or immodest expressions in good society, in the pres- ence of women, and similar indecent offenses. The feelings of judgment, especially the ethical, are gen- erally weakened or have disappeared. Maniacs undress themselves completely without feeling shame, young girls of the best society utter expressions which one would never think had come to their ears. Lese majeste, thefts, and the like in the maniacal condition rest on the loss of such feelings. The anomaly of thought has essentially in mania an accel- eration of the efflux of the ideas for its point of departure; it leads direct to the flight of ideas (see Aschaffenburg, I.e. 139). But what the associations gain in rapidity tlicy lose in depth and acuteness. The rapidity pushes aside or renders impossible the intervention of contrasting ideas, and thereby criticism. On this defect, also, rests the fact that such patients identify simi- larities from unimportant indications (delirium palingnosticum). 184 Special Psycliiatry. From the rapidity with which the associations are perfected^ the laws governing them are violated, the connection of ideas does not take place on a real basis, but after external signs, often from the soimd of syllables and words (alliteration, assonance, asso- ciation of sounds). Speech rises from i)ol3'phrasia to a senseless delirium of the tongue. The tongue cannot follow the supera- bundance of ideas, words are swallowed, and in consequence the patient seems to be more confused than he really is. Maniacal confusion is characterized not only by the pa- tient's breaking away from the most senseless discourse, as remarked above, and then being in a condition to answer intelli- gently, but also to recite without ulterior motive a long poem without mistake, or to give a detailed narrative of his life. The delusions which are of expansive nature are in the beginning essentially ideas of the overestimation of one's self (mania ambitiosa), and rise later to megalomaniacal ideas with- out reaching the nonsensical delusions of grandeur so charac- teristic of paresis. The memory in many cases shows extreme retentiveness (hypermnesia), so that the patient can reproduce events from his earlier life which he would be unable to do normally. If in general the disposition of the |)atients, corresponding to the unrestrained feelings, is serene and joyful, it may also be, on the other hand, irritable and irascible contemporaneously, especially if the)^ cannot have their way. One often observes a rapid change of the disposition, immoderate laughter and loud weeping alternating. In the somatic functions the most striking are the height- ening of the motility, the unrest of the whole body, the height- ened powers, which should not be ascribed to an actual increase of strength, but which only result from the absence of the nor- mal feeling of fatigue (see the maniacal expression of the face). The hody iveiglit diminishes considerably, increases with the beginning of convalescence, but is wont to increase no further with perfect recovery, sometimes even decreases. In periodical mania one may sometimes diagnose the approach of the attack by the rapid decrease in the weight (Fuerstner). The urine shows a decrease in the phosphoric acid. Etiology, — Mania is a rare mental disease. It takes the The Functional Psychoses: Mania. 185 last place in the functional psychoses beside acute dementia in point of frequency. It is especially observed at from fifteen to twenty-five years, equally frequent in both sexes. It may also appear in children and old people. In regard to the hereditary basis, it has the same proclivities as the other functional psychoses. Traumata, cardiac defect (mania cardiaca) may be emphasized among its special causes. ^ Why mania appears only once in a lifetime in one case, never to return, and in a great number of other cases the disease takes a periodic course, is inexplicable. The outbreah of mania is seldom sudden, except the at- tacks of periodic mania, which sometimes develop rapidly. The course of the disease shows numerous remissions and exacerba- tions, both in its development as well as in its decadence. The duration varies between three and nine months. For transitory mania, see transitory mental disturbances. The results are: — 1. Recovery, which is reached in four-fifths of all the cases. 2. Tendency of the disease to return. Eelapses may ap- pear in the same clinical type or as melancholia (which see). 3. Imperfect recovery (recovery with a defect), where a certain change in the patient, a certain greater irritability, and, on the other hand, a certain lack of energy with a slight weak- ening of the mental powers remain. 4. Terminal dementia. While the delusions of raving be- come less, the patient becomes calmer, but the mental power and with it the memory generally remains considerably impaired. In many cases there remains also in this chronic condition a certain inclination to heightened excitement and to maniacal exaltation (chronic mania). 5. Death, which may be conditioned, first, by diseases from which the mania has arisen, as, e.g., by heart disease; second, by wounds which the patient has inflicted upon himself while raving or has sufl'ered from others, with pyemia or septicemia following; third, by exliaiistion. Diagnosis. — The essential characteristics of mania are: 1, the accelerated efflux of the ideas; 2, the motor unrest; 3, the absence of symptoms which confirm an organic disease of the brain. 186 Special Psychiatry. A differential diagnosis must be made from: — 1. The maniacal stage of paresis. Here the disturbances of speech, the reflex rigidity of the pupils, changes in the tendon reflexes, and, generally, a settled condition of mental weakness are of decisive significance against the assumption of a mania. 2. Maniacal excitement in intoxication. Here the anam- nesia and the special changes, which the various toxins in the body call forth, are decisive. 3. Eaving states in hystericals and epileptics, which are dis- tinguished by their acute and peracute beginning, generally in connection with seizures. 4. Delirium hallucinatorium (which see). "Whether a maniacal excitement belongs to a periodic mania or to a circular psychosis can be determined with certainty onh' by the ananmesia or its further course. In general, a remark- ably sudden onset, with precordial anxiety or neuralgiform pains, a rapid rise to the height of the disease though running a mild course, an exaltation not mounting to raving, lack of confusion, and a ver\- considerable mental deviation even with great excitement speaks for the periodic or circular form. Prognosis. — The prognosis of mania may be called favor- able. It is unfavorable in periodic mania, yet here remissions appear which may be of so long duration that one might well assume recovery. Sudden cessation of the maniacal excitement is an unfavorable symptom prognostically ; it points to a circu- lar or periodical course. Treatment. — The diagnosis of "mania'* should, as a rule, be followed by the commitment of the patient to an institution, both for his own interest and that of the community. If he is left to himself he will aggravate the disease by misuse of alco- holic drinks and a dissipated life, and will squander his means by needless expenditures. B}- the recklessness of his conduct he will become dangerous to others. If he is in an insti!nition the expectant method of treatment is to be recommended. Eest in bed and wet packs will generally be sufficient; if raving comes on, isolation in a dark room will be required ; transiently also in continuous raving excitement the emiDlo^Toent of chloral hydrate and duboisin cannot be dispensed with. Opiates seldom exer- cise a really soothing influence. The Functional Psychoses: 21 elancholia. 187 In periodical mania one may try bromide of potash in large doses, 8 to 10 grams daily. In sporadic cases I have seen results from subcutaneous injections of ergotin. Atropin injections are recommended by Hitzig in the intervals between the attacks in doses of 0.0001, 0.0002 to 0.0003. 3. Melancholia.! Melancholia is a psychosis whose basis and point of depart- ure lie in a pathologically heightened painful excitation of the psyche. (a) Simple Melancholia. Hypomelancliolia (Ziehen). A condition of sorrow appears, with or without any consid- erable cause founded upon the external relations. Past, pres- ent, and future appear to the patient in gloomy colors. One of my patients designated his condition as identical with that described in Wilhelm Meister : He had not taken the least interest for years in what was foreign to himself, had almost observed nothing; simply self-absorbed, he had perceived his vacant, empty Ego, which seemed to him to be an immeas- urable abyss. How touching it was when he spoke of this sor- rowful condition ! "I see nothing before me, nothing behind me," he exclaimed, 'Taut an eternal night, in which I am in the most horrible solitude; no feeling remains except the feeling of my sin, which is only perceived as a distant, formless specter behind me. Yet there is no height, no depth, no forward, no backward; no word expresses this condition, which is always the same." This sorrowful disposition takes from the patient the possi- bility of ordinary activity, and this idleness is the cause of new reproaches against himself. The patient feels himself ob- structed, and by this even his thought is retarded; it is difficult for him to make a resolution, to rouse himself; coincidently, there exists, as a rule, obstinate insomnia, lack of appetite, and marked intestinal inactivity. In some cases the moral qualities of the patient occupy his mind chiefly. What he has done and what he has not done cause him anxiety about the performance ' From //Aa!, black, and x^'^°^) S^l^- 188 Special rsycliiairy. of liis duty. In other cases^ his physical condition and what it will be in the future form the essence of the anxiety; hypochon- drie complaints^, fear of insanity, of tabes dorsalis, and of other diseases occupy him entirely. With this, self-reproaches are not wanting: "If I had done otherwise, if I had been more careful, it would have been difEerent." Such states may last from three to five months, sometimes longer; show many variations in their intensity, are generally worse in the morning than in the evening, and gradually lead to recovery. They have a great tendency to relapses, and also appear periodically. (b) Typical Melancholia. The pathological change of the feelings may affect: 1, the sensorial feelings ; 2, the moral feelings ; 3, both ; and we distin- guish, therefore, a hypochondrie melancholia, a moral mel- ancholia, and a general melancholia. 1. Hypochondrie Melancholia. (a) Stage of depression. Fear and anxiety for the present and future condition of the body and spirit dominate, as has been mentioned in hypomelancholia. In this stage determined self-accusations are generally observed. (&) Melancholic stage. The patient no longer controls himself in expressing his hypochondrie complaints, but, Avith vivid self -accusations of preceding onanism and syphilis, of dis- sipated living, and other excesses, the hypochondrie feelings have become excessively fortified and encouraged up to a hypo- chondrie mania. He lias perceived everywhere the symptoms of the destruction of his body by syphilis, his entrails are rotten, and the like. The further course is correspondingly the same for the various forms. 2. Moral Melancholia. (a) The stage of depression. This stage shows essentially the symptoms of a hypomelancholia, general discontent, vague fear, retardation of the efflux of ideas, thoughts of death, and also ideas of self-destruction. At times during this stage, sud- The Functional Psychoses: Melancholia. 189 den heightenings of anxiety are observed, -wliicb manifest them- selves in raptus melancholicus. (h) Stage of melancboly. Tbe patient bas discovered tbe cause of bis sorrow, be accuses himself of having lied, of having perjured himself, be bas not done his duty towards God or man (delusion of transgression). Xot only will he meet divine pun- ishment after death, but be will be imprisoned here for his sins ; he bears tbe police coming, bears tbe clanking of the chains. In contrast to the complaints made in Iwpochondric melan- cholia, these patients consider it foolish if tbe physician wishes to see tbe tongue, if be feels tbe pulse, since in general they can- not suffer from physical disturbances. Tbe external behavior of the patients in this stage is either calm, perfectly quiet, or filled only with uniform whimpering and sighing (passive mel- ancholia), or it is expressed in loud shrieks, lamentations, con- stant groaning, amid which they may attempt violent actions against themselves, tearing their clothes, tearing out their hair, and similar acts (active or agitated melancholia). At the height of this sorrowful disposition, which begins with anxiety, there is in a nunil)er of cases an anxious raving; in other cases, an anxious stupor. 3. General Melancholia. Tbe pathological ideas of hj^pocbondrie melancholia and moral melancholia are associated. Sometimes the bj-pocbon- dric ideas come first, while tbe delusion of transgression fol- lows later. The disease, the destruction of tbe internal organs, is the wrath of God for all sins committed. In other cases the delu- sion of transgression appears first, after which the hypocbon- dric delusions follow, since God punishes them for sin. In other cases both series of ideas develop contemporaneously in intimate connection. Tbe conditions descril)ed in tbe three different forms may gradually, with attenuation of the s3'mptoms, pass over into recovery, sometimes with a transition stage in which a pro- nounced homesickness develops, especially if the patient is far from home. In other cases, with the fading out of tbe delusions and sense deceptions, a state of mental weakness may develop 190 Special Psychiatry. in which the earlier depressive state is still reflected Tvith its pathological ideas. Finally, death comes hy suicide in a certain numher of cases; in others, hy exhaustion, especially in conse- quence of sitophohia ; in others, hy diseases appearing in the internal organs, among which tuberculosis is most frequent. Under the influence of jDubert}', sometimes from other un- known causes, the course of melancholia, especially its Iiypochon- dric type, may he peculiar and quickly pass into dementia. Here belong a considerable number of the cases of hebephrenia and katatonia, whose frequent result is dementia prgecox. In this, sometimes, the suffering and persecuted heroes of whom the patient has read in stories and romances, and with whom he childishly identifies himself, play prominent roles. Special Symptomatology. 1. Illusions and hallucinations. These are absolutely of an anxious nature in melancholia, frequently blaming and threat- ening the j)atient, and have, as a rule, a more or less fixed char- acter. Hallucinations are wanting in the dej)ressiYe stage, but are abundant in the melancholic stage. The patients see the fire in which they are to be burned, the devil who will become their master. They hear the lamentations of their children, the steps of policemen who wish to take them into custodA^; they smell and taste poisonous substances, which are destined for their destruction as a punishment for their evil deeds. In the hypochondric form the hallucinations of the ccenesthetic sense, especially, portra}" the clinical picture of the melan- cholic stage. The patients feel that their heads are of glass, their arms of wood, their intestines rotten, their stomachs sunken in, the anus closed, the sexual organs withered or drawn up into the abdomen. 2. The retardation in the course of ideas is characteristic of melancholia. The entire psychic condition becomes monot- onous thereby. The delusions are of a depressive nature. The}- are partially connected with the momentary hallucinations, and interpret them anew according to the present occurrences. But, as a rule, the past also is newly interpreted in accordance with the existing depressive ideation, especially in the sense of self- accusation. In hyjDochondric melancholia the ideas are di- The Functional Psychoses: Melancholia. 191 rected to the sensation of tlie jDathological change or annihiUi- tion of the organs; in the moral form, the patient believes him- self materially ruined and morally dishonored. With these de- pressive ideas self-accusation and the delusion of transgression stand in intimate association. Ideas of persecution develop in consequence. The patient considers the persecution a just pun- ishment for his actions. As a result of the insane comprehension of the Ego, arises the delusion of poverty, the delusion of being deserted, which is observed very frequently in the senile form of melancholia. In many cases of melancholia, a delusion of negation arises. The patient has no stomach, no rectum, no blood left, he does not exist; besides this, no man exists, there are no houses left. All these sense deceptions and delusions heighten the fear and anxiety originally present. Sometimes the excesses of the mel- ancholiacs are expressed as micromania, "they wish to cut off each of my members separately," "I have committed all the sins in the world," and so forth. 3. The anomalies of the feelings, which represent the pri- mary affection in this disease, sometimes ajDpear in the later stage of the disease, so that, with the psychic pain present, there is an anesthesia of the feelings in regard to those persons who at first were best able to calm them (anesthesia dolorosa). 4. The memory is not destroyed, but the reproduction is slow, as Avell as every other psychic activity. With rare excep- tion there is a good recollection for what passes during the dis- ease. 5. The speech, like thought and action, is slow and slug- gish. The lips move very little, the utterance is scarcely audible. In other cases only broken sentences are uttered, interrupted by sighs and groans. Sometimes the patient is wholly speechless, either on account of anxiety or incapability of associating the words, or because delusions or sense deceptions, or both, prohibit speech. G. In regard to action, negativism and passive resistance are opposed to everything the patient essays to do. Sitophobia may sometimes be ascribed to this condition. One should not be deceived by the calmness of the patient. It nuiy he that he has not made a movement for a montli. Init Uiin in bed all the 192 Special Psychiatry. time, yet he may rise siTcldenly when unwatched and commit suicide with the greatest energy. Suicide plays the greatest part in the most diverse forms of melancholia. The impulse is sometimes so strong and so fills the whole spiritual life that some have spoken of a suicidal mel- ancholia. In the same way self-mutilation often appears with melancholiacs. (For the motives for suicide, see suicide under results of the psychoses). In raptus melancholicus violent ac- tions towards others are rare. 7. Insomnia, loss of appetite, and repugnance to nourish- ment are the most constant physical symptoms. The face shows spasmodic contractions in the superior facial region, while the inferior facial region appears lax, the corners of the mouth droop, the mouth is open and saliva trickles therefrom, and the face is directed to the ground. The tongue is only slightly pro- truded, eating is slow, the food or drink taken into the mouth is slowly moved about before swallowed. The movements of the arms are labored and difficult, the patient takes short steps in walking. The muscles often seem lax, sometimes hypotonic; in other cases there is abnormal tension. With the -tension is con- nected quite often the condition of flexibilitas cerea. In regard to the vasomotor nerves, it should be mentioned that in melan- cholia there is, as a rule, an arterial hypotension. There is a general feeling of coldness, hands and feet feel cold and show a certain degree of cyanosis. The patient weeps readily, usually without tears. Precordial anxiety is to be attributed to the af- fection of the vasomotor nerves which generally accompanies melancholia from i-ts beginning. The state of raptus melancholi- cus is designated as an expression of the precordial anxiety with a violent outwardly demonstration. In melancholia the pulse is apt to be small and slow, the number of respirations is diminished, the tongue seems dry, gums and lips are often covered with fuliginous fur. The stomach often shows an excess of free hydrochloric acid, the urine 'is diminished both in quantity and in the solid contents. The earthy phosphates are increased in quantity. The menstruation frequently ceases during the disease, returns with the beginning of convalescence, but sometimes first reap- pears with recovery. The temperature of the body is subnormal, The FunclioiKtl I'sijchoscs: Melancholia. 193 sometimes with the type inverted. The weight of the body in melancholia generally decreases very considerably. Etiology. — Of all the functional psychoses, except delirium hallucinatorium, melancholia is the most frequently observed. It appears oftener in women than in men. The age of greatest incidence in both men and women is between twenty and thirty years; then in women forty-five to fifty, and fifty to sixty in men. Puberty often disposes to melancholia and is frequently, also, the cause of an abnormally unfavorable course of the dis- ease. The same is true of the beginning of old age, while senile melancholia often passes over into senile dementia. Psychic depressive influences play a considerable part among the direct causes, but those which at first cause joy may be injurious in the predisposed. Thus it sometimes happens that women en- gaged to be married have outbreaks of melancholia, and lament that they will be unable to fulfill marital duties because they do not love their future husbands. In men, especially, under such conditions there are melancholic complaints over youthful sins, hypochondric anxiety whether they are potent, and the like. In the same way, melancholia quite often develops soon after the wedding, even on the wedding night. Puerperium, disturbances of the abdominal organs, onanism, spermatorrhea, with their weakening influences, may become the causes of melancholia. The outhreah of the disease is generally gradual, very ex- ceptionally sudden. The disease follows the same gradual course, with exacerbations and remissions, in the process of recovery. There is also a periodic melancholia^ which appears frequently in the form of simple melancholia and returns in many patients each spring or fall. Many of the cases which are described as periodic manias show the symptoms of a melan- cholia on closer analysis. Remittent melancholia is a chronic melancholia of slight intensity of symptoms, with renewed severe attacks of the dis- ease at intervals. The duration of the disease is seldom under three or four months; developed forms do not reach recovery till after nine months or one year. Some cases last several years and then are cured. 13 194 Special Psychiatry. Results: — 1. EecoTe^3^ Simple melancholia, as a rule, terminates in recovery, but often there are relapses. T3-pical melancholia is cured in about 60 per cent, of all cases. Eecovery is reached gradually; exceptionally, very suddenly. Eelapses of a psychic disease, sometimes after ten years and later, are frequent; they generally f oUo^v under the same clinical t^'pe ; sometimes, also, as mania. 2. The transition to a secondary state — chronic melancholia, terminal dementia. 3. Death, especially by suicide; exhaustion or tuberculosis. Diagnosis. — To the diagnosis of melancholia belong: 1. Depressive disposition. 2. Ps3'chic inhibition. 3. Self-accusa- tion. 4. Absence of all symptoms -vrliich point to a complicated psychosis, to an intoxication or an organic psychosis. For the differential diagnosis there should be considered : — 1. Paresis. In its depressive stage or depressive type the portrait of the mental condition may be similar to that of mel- ancholia. Disturbances of speech, condition of the pupillary reflexes, and paralj'tic attacks confirm the diagnosis. 2. Paranoia. The paranoiac may express his delusions in the same manner as the melancholiac. But the paranoiac be- lieves that he is persecuted because certain men are hostile with- out his having given them adequate cause, or because they fear him. He opposes his persecutors. The melancholiac considers the persecutions justified, often, it may be, too cruel, but some- times not severe enough for his misdeeds. 3. Delirium hallucinatorium (which see). 4. Wliether the melancholic condition is a partial phenom- enon of a circular psychosis, or whether it belongs to a periodic melancholia, can be absolutely determined only from the anam- nesia or the course. Very mild melancholiacs awaken the sus- picion of periodicity. 5. Melancholiacs dissimulate quite often, especiallv in order to deceive those around them, to avoid the strict watch, or to escape from the institution and then to commit suicide. An accurate examination, and especially watching the patient during the night, will guard against such deception. The Fundional Psychoses: Melancholia. 195 Prognosi^i. — The prognosis is favorable in simple melan- cholia, although relapses and periodicity are to be feared. Ac- cording to the percentage of recoveries given, the prognosis of typical melancholia is not unfavorable. It grows considerably worse if the melancholia takes the course of a katatonia. Treatment. — The most vigilant watching of the patient is necessary as the first step in the treatment of melancholia. If this is possible by the favorable conditions surrounding the home, one may treat the melancholiac there, assigning him an isolated room and letting him lie in bed suitably guarded. These conditions do not exist in the homes of the masses, and on that account the patient should be taken to an institution. But whether he is at home or in an institution, the first care should be to cheer him up, since, where the diagnosis is "melancholia," there is a suspicion of self-destruction, even if the patient has expressed nothing of this kind, and, consequently, the most con- stant watching is required, and the patient must not be left alone for even the so-called "instant." In hypochondric melancholia the most accurate examina- tion of every organ must precede any line of treatment, and due consideration of pathological changes of the organs should be made an essential part of the treatment. Moreover, rest in bed, good nutrition, packs, protracted baths, are powerful remedies in all cases. For a long time the opium treatment in melancholia has been in good repute (Ziehen. Therapeutische Monatshefte, 1889). One may even increase the dose gradually to 1.0 g. per day. In other cases morphine injections act better, beginning with 0.015 and increasing to 0.03, even to 0.06, three times daily. If vomiting takes place with the morphine injections, small doses of atropin may be added. With this there should be given with each meal a few drops of hydrochloric acid to prevent the dimi- nution of the hydrochloric acid secretion of the stomach. In passive melancholia sometimes it may be well to use spiritus vini rarissimus in teaspoonful or tablespoonful doses, several times daily (Mendel, Obermeier). One may give as a hypnotic trional, paraldyhyde, and, in very obstinate cases, chloral hydrate. From the great number of other remedies which are recommended, as, e.g., digitalis, phosphorus, hellebore, 196 Special Psychiatry. not much is to be expected. One should combat sitophobia with nourishing clysters and the esophageal sound. Although dismissal from the institution should take place when the patient has recovered, and especially when convales- cence is shown by a considerable permanent increase in the body- weight, there are cases in which melancholiacs, who have very pronounced homesickness, may be sent home tentatively under very strict surveillance. In such cases recovery often sets in very suddenly. 4. Circular Psychosis.^ In a certain number of cases the mental disease appears composed of two contrasting types of conditions, the maniacal and depressive.- Permanent recovery may follow such a dis- ease; the same tv'pe, or only a mania or melancholia, may appear in a relapse; it may also appear as the relapse of a mania or melancholia, a manic-depressive insanity. Only those psychoses which show melancholic depressions and maniacal exaltations in a more or less regtilar interchange are designated as circular psychoses; furthermore, as intermit- tent, when there is an interval between the single phases of the disease, and as continuous if there is no such interval. The con- tinuous form of the disease often develops from the intermittent in its further course. One may speak of cyclothymia (Hecker) where the melancholic and maniacal stage appears in the very mildest form. For the rest, all degrees of development of mania and melancholia are shown in the maniacal and melancholic stage of circular psychosis. In the majoritj^ of cases the circle begins with melancholia, after it has sometimes been preceded by an aura with pares- thesias, gastric disturbances, insomnia, sometimes sporadic trophic disturbances, as, e.g., herpes. In other cases the aura consists of a great desire to sleep, general dejDression, palpitation ^ Hoche. Ueber die leichteren Formen period. Irreseins. Halle, 1897. Pilcz. Period. Geistesstorungen. Jena, 1901. Ziehen. Xeu- rologisches Centralblatt, 1896. - Kahlbaum's psychosis typica ; manic-depressive insanity, Krae- pelin. The Functional Psychoses: Circular Psychosis. 197 of the heart, pains in the back and elsewhere. The depressive stage is generally strongly developed, sometimes so strongly that the maniacal stage is misconceived as pathological and thought of only as a physiological reaction, as a removal of the weight which burdened the patient during the stage of melancholy. But the manifold activity, the great agility, the inclination to all kinds of undertakings cannot be regarded as normal, because the patient is continually heeding an impression which flashes before him at intervals and warns him that he is again to become diseased. Besides this, there is also regularly an abnormal irritation in this stage of mania. In other cases the maniacal stage is very clearly defined, but it very seldom rises to raving excite- ment. Sometimes the change between the various phases is brought about in a night. The patient goes to bed depressed, with wrinkled, careworn face, with his hair dry and lying close to his head; he arises in the morning joyful and serene, with glistening eyes and his hair in locks; he has passed from the melancholic to the maniacal stage. In other cases the transi- tion is completed with variations, so that the opposing impulses obtain the mastery of the patient at different times (mixed forms). Although the various attacks in their further course are alike in duration and intensity, sometimes even show photo- graphic faithfulness, yet, on the other hand, the type in the dif- ferent attacks is quite often very dissimilar. Sometimes a mel- ancholia precedes the circular psychosis; the first is cured, and after a year or even after several years the circular disease appears. In regard to the special psychic phenomena in the melan- cholic and maniacal stage, compare mania and melancholia. It is important to state here that both the expansive delu- sions of mania and the depressive ones of melancholia in the circular psychoses very seldom rise to the same degree as those in typical cases of mania or melancholia ; yet both maniacal raving and anxious and katatonic stupor appear. Hallucinations appear in sporadic cases, but are not fre- quent. Sometimes the melancholic delusions are mixed with the paranoic, and the depression seems to be partly brought forth 198 Special Psychiatry. as a reaction from the persecutions to which the patient thinks he is exposed. It may be mentioned in connection with the physical symp- toms that sphygmograms have sho^vn that a heightened tension of the arteries exists in the depressive stage, with diminished activity of the heart, while in the maniacal stage there is a rapid, steep ascent, very sharp crests, and more or less well-defined dicrotism. The respiration is accelerated in the maniacal stage, while it is diminished in the melancholic. During the patholog- ical psychic condition the urine shows indican, acetone, diacetic acid, which constituents disappear in the interval. Some- times the excretion of these substances precedes the attack (Pilcz). Menstruation is seldom altered in circular psychosis. Etiology. — Circular psychosis seldom appears after the thirtieth year, but generally in the second or at the beginning of the third decennium of life: it is more frequent in women than in men and shows a greater percentage among those hered- itarily tainted than do the otlier functional psychoses. It must be regarded as an exception if, with a circular psychosis, the appearance of some mental disease cannot be shown repeatedly in that family. The duration of the single attacks or the phases of the attack is singularly varpng. Sometimes there is a daily type, sometimes the single t^^Des occupy the space of from three to six months, and even longer. Besidts: — 1. Eecovery is very rare; weakening of the intensity' of the single phases is oftener observed. 2. Transition into dementia is an exception. There are cases of circular psychoses continuing in the full strength of their powers of reproduction and ideation to the most advanced age. Diagnosis. — Circttlar psychosis may be mistaken for: — 1. The circular form of paresis. Here the physical symp- toms, especially the presence of paralytic attacks, are decisive. 3. Circular-epileptic insanity on the basis of epilepsy. Here the classic epileptic seizures or the epileptic equivalents will assure the diagnosis. The Functional Psychoses: Paranoia. 199 3. Melancholia or mania in corresponding stages (which see). The prognosis is unfavorable for recovery, yet interruptions of the disease for many years may appear. Treatment. — Against the reappearance of the attacks one may use bromide, atropin, ergotin as in periodic mania (which see). One combats the single phases, the maniacal exaltation, and the melancholic depression, according to the principles un- derlying these conditions. 5. Paranoia.^ While the primary element in mania is the acceleration of the efflux of the ideas, in melancholia, hyperesthesia and neu- ralgia of the feelings; in paranoia, the disturbance of the laws of association appears as the primary element, in that either one of these laws obtains the mastery over the others, or the connec- tion of the ideas is not perfected according to the laws of normal association. (a) Rudimentary Paranoia (Morselli), Imperative Concepts. Imperative concepts may consist : — 1. In an idea or a certain series of ideas coming into the foreground of the consciousness so that all others are relegated to the background. Either this occurs continually or appears only on certain occasions. There are patients who are incited to the most diverse calculations, as multiplying, dividing, extracting the square root of the numbers seen on houses, coaches, railroad cars, automobiles (arithmomania). Moreover, certain numbers are often con- nected with a peculiar signification (the number 13). In others, it is certain words, definite images of the memory, which constantly reproduce themselves and from which the patient cannot free himself. Thus there are persons who cannot rid themselves of the thought that others are behind them. One ^ Ziehen. Areliiv fiir Psychiatrie, xxiv. Cramer. Zeitschrift fiir Psychiatrie, vol. 51. Mendel in Eulenburg's Realencyclopadie, 3. Auflage Werner. Die Paranoia. 1891. 200 Special Psychiatry. of 111}- patients was constrained to imagine, whenever a person entered tlie room, how well the naked feet of the visitor would look, whether they were clean or dirty. A young lady of twent}'- one years could not escape the idea that she would have a child, because a man had dragged her away in her sixth year. 2. Imperative concepts may arise because the associations perfect themselves with special predilection and vigor in one or another of the laws of association. While similarity, coexist- ence, and succession preferabh' rule the procession of the asso- ciations in the thoughts of normal beings, in pithological states associations otherwise evolved may obtrude themselves. (rt) Imperative concepts b}^ the insistence of contrast ing associations. "VThile praying, the patient curses to himself; he pictures the sexual parts of the Virgin ]\Iary while praying to her; while at the theater he debates whether he should not call "fire," or snatch the rifle of the sentinel as he passes by. Contrasting thoughts then lead him to extreme sl-epticism. TMiether, although he has extinguished the light, a spark may not have fallen somewhere now, whether the door has been locked, whether he has not written "no" instead of "yes," whether the letter has not fallen beside the post-box, whether he did not steal something which was said to have been stolen, whether he has not been guilty of lese majeste, whether in the paper thrown away there may not be cause for accusation. Sometimes the fear occurs that the patient may betray himself by blushing (erythrophobia), and he very often actually blushes. Some- times, as in the phobias, there is connected therewith the dread of touching objects, not from a hypoeliondric fear of becom- ing infected, but from fear of placing poison or something else injurious thereon, and injuring others in this manner. (h) Imperative concepts arise while the associations are perfected, preferably after the association laws of cause and effect (metaphysical mania). One can distinguish here: — 1. The metaphysicians: Why has God created the world? Why does immortality exist? 2. The realists : Why do the people in tlie basement have no windo-n' shutters? Why are they not afraid of burglars? Why do men have two legs, and not four ? Why are leaves green, and not blue? If I should think of stabbing my mother, would it The Functional Psychoses: Paranoia. 201 do any injury if I only think it, or docs it not injure if I do not do it? This pathological condition may appear externally as 7no7-- hid curiosity (phrenolepsia erotematica, Meschede). In all these states there is full consciousness of disease. Hallucinations do not appear with these imperative; con- cepts. Disagreeable, disgusting feelings, which many patients recognize as unendurable anxiety, pathological mental processes, caused through the fear that they will lead to the "loss of reason," regularly- accompany these states. Sometimes imperative concepts lead to actions of an impul- sive nature; but these last consist mostly in ejaculating words which correspond to the surging ideas and are often nonsensical (onomatomania), sometimes the last are of an indecent nature (coprolalia) in connection vnth spasmodic tics in the motor apparatus. The fear of such things often cramps their inter- course with other persons; the patients are afraid of going to church, to the theater, even on the street. The complete mastery of the patient by the concepts may bring him to the condition, transitory or permanent, of not being able to perform the duties of his occupation; in severe cases, getting up and dressing him- self is very difficult ; everything consumes a great deal of time. Etiology. — Eudimentary paranoia arises, in the majority of cases, from twenty to thirty years of age, but sometimes may appear in children. The hereditary basis is the most important predisposing factor. As a rule it affects men who from youth up, even in school, have been earnestly endeavoring to make their lives difficult. The principal cause for the outbreak of the disease is found in many eases in a sudden severe shock to the mind, or con- tinual grief, sometimes by physical and mental overexertion with consequent exhaustion and insomnia. The appearance is sometimes very sudden, but mostly gradual. The course. In cases in which hereditary taint does not exist, and when it arises acutely on the basis of exhaustion, the pathological symptoms may disappear in a few weeks. The course, as a rule, is chronic, with numerous remissions and ex- acerbations, seldom periodical. 2^ Special Psi/chiatrv. 1. Oompleie TecDTerr, as remarked aboTe. or TeeoTerr Trith fenflfinej" i® leiapgfis. 2- Oonfrn-naxian of the disease -with Temissioiis and es- aeeriaaiians. S. TraTmrtnaii iui© t|r^ieal paranoia, Terr rare. 4. Death "bj snidde, Vb ie h the patient commits from fear of iBsanirT ot lieeatise ie cannot longer endure ids angnish. I^ia.ffnom&. — -^ a deosipe spaptom in lihe assumption of imperatiTe caneepts, in^-glii into ih.€ dwsase present must be >eDinsidered_ He idio is aiaeeted Isj ihese ideas nmst confess that iiffT ais 'Of pathologieal nature. Tliere are naanr transitions l>etween the impiilsTe Tial^iis Triich. oecasionallT appear "with. ■&£ ifiafthr, and Trliieh iiave amen fregnently from fanltr edn- Eaaimi or precept, and Ihe impsraiive eoneepis of mdimealarT parsnoia- There are also Tare easffi in vlnch a transition of :&£ ccmBBpiians into dehiaons taks place. The primarUiy appearing imperatiTe concepts are to be dis- tfm^ ' uTBhe d ' — 1. Jrom the secondary ideas arising on the basis of a central -DBirrreas m: a psrchcsis of oppTessre poorer, "vrliiciL are STmptoms a± ihE earTfisponding disease. An insistent idea of the imfaith- fnhieffi of one's companion in mamage mar appear on the basis ■of ltafst,eria: iiTsteiie jealons insanitr, Trliieh sometrmes is dis- tangnKhed idfli ffimenlltj from exeessre j^onsr; someiimes id^is in Tegard to tie 3irffi5nTe of "Ehe urine, fiatnlenee, Bexaal THia gs irlneh crmtfrrmaTlx oppr^ Irrstericals. - n 3j»3£^Mm, TBgnlarbr Tennning, impeDfint ideas may form tne Ema of ihe epileplic seizicre or the egrnralent of the same, and sometimes, also. oeenpT the patient dining the interralB. Im tioE eonneeiion ther wight he called Tiystsric or epileptic impemin/Pi conc€pi&. In flie meet diverse pgpeliosee, e^^eciaJlj among fbe melan- eholiaeB and paaancdaeE. inastsit delvMons mar appear domi- TtRTifh- in the f orBgronnd. Th^se impnl si re delnsians are to he^distm^rdshed from im- gjessiOve eanBepdB hx a ecEmpaiifion of fhe different genes^, one ■of Trhieh Tenjak Irr fhe ananmeaa an indiTidnal psrehicallT dis- eased, the other a peison mentaUr sound: ihe clinical pietnre Tu€ Funciional Pgychose?: Paranoia. 203 witli other grmptoms of mental disease miming a rerr diverse course, as a rule tenninating in reooverr : the other type num Ing a chronic course, eren thon^ the intensitr of the process mar varr. without the indiTidual being or beco mi ng mentallT dis- eased. 2. Ftoih the phobias which arise on the basis of hrpo- chondria. 3. From tL-? rt^-'J ..T'-y oppressixe ideas {'hke residuarr hal- lucinations) viiicii reiiiair. behind for a long time after the termination of a psrehosis. The prognosis tor a complete permanent recorery in para- noia rudimentaxia is not faTorable in the great majoritT of eases. The treatment, aboxe all. eon=isT3 in agreeable -pical Paranoia. 1. Acute Simple Paranoia. The disease begins with insomnia, anorexia, or depr^sion. The patient beliexes he obserxes, at L : : " on the street, that special attention is being directed toward r-:~ mi connects extraneous circumstances with this (^delusi:- : serxation. pathological self-interest, Xeisser). He thinks that people wish something from him or wish to mock him. joke about him. The disease generally passes by in sexeral months, with gradual tranquilization and without coming to further s;f5tematie devel- opment. 204 Special Psychiatry. Magnan -uiiderstancls by delire d'emblee (fulminatiiig deli- rium) "ft-here there is strong hereditarj' taint, persecution and grandiose ideas, which appear suddenly and reach their cul- minating point in a few hours, and which often pass over into recovery in a few weeks. With this a transitory state of con- fusion may appear. I have sometimes seen such short states of ideas of jDersecution. sometimes lasting only several days, especially in the climacteric and in connection with menstru- ation. Eelapses sometimes occur. 2. Clironic Simple Paranoia (Combined). The disease begins so gradually that generally the time of its beginning cannot be fixed. 1. Initial stage. The disease is so insidious that it is not unmistakably recognized by the friends and relatives of the patient, until a considerable time after the outbreak. The patient becomes a recluse and non-communicative. On the other hand, he is easily excited, disturbed, and even violent. Some- times his bizarre movements, the peculiar intonation of single words attract attention. "With this, his physical health appears essentially undisturbed; however, sleep is defective and the appetite is fickle. The patient, however, attends to his business. 2. The paranoic stage. The patient sometimes shows his delusion very suddenly, whether it be in connection with some peculiarly exciting occurrence or a slight fever: "1 have long remarked that people have noticed me, that they are attentive to me, that they point to me everywhere. There must be a conspiracy against me, perhaps I have a double. I never feel safe on the street for a moment; allusions to me are made even in the newspapers." But he not only thinks that the present refers to liim in all its occurrences (delusion of relation), but he thinks the same of the past : "People have persecuted me and still per- secute; Social Democrats, Free Masons, the police watch me constantly." If asked what end the persecution serves, he answers : "I do not know what it signifies. Does any one wish to test me, does any one wish to get something from me ? There must be some secret in it. At all events. I appear to be the object of special attention." In the further course, the secret is discovered by the patient : "People have found out my im- The FtniclioiKtl Psychoses: Pdranoia. 205 portance, but wish to hinder me from taking the rank due me in science, in art; for this reason they wish to destroy me, body and soul." "They know that I am of royal lineage, that I am called to take the throne, to found a new religion, and they con- fine me in an institution to render me innocuous. Thus the ideas of persecution and of grandeur gradually become systematized in logical sequence. In a series of cases, instead of reaching the above-described megalomania, it only comes to slight over-appreciation of himself, which is first perceived on careful examination. But sometimes every hint of a grandiose idea is lacking ; on the other hand, there is a feeling of a certain mental inferiority: "They wish to get rid of me, since I am too weak to struggle for existence." In other cases the ideas of persecution seem to be lacking, and only grandiose ideas seem to exist; yet an exact anamnesia will prove that the first have existed earlier. Where the trend of the delusion has been in a single direc- tion, some have spoken of a fixed idea and thought that the patient was mentally diseased only on that one point. The in- correctness of this assumption has already been shown. Many of the insane "inventors," "reformers," and a con- siderable number of the so-called querulants are recruited from the paranoiacs. 3. The stage of dementia. With the diminution of the energy a state of mental weakness gradually enters, frequently only after decades. The prophets, emperors, and kings then lead a quiet existence in the institutions and may be suitably occupied there. In a series of cases the delusions systematized earlier in the course of the disease are repeated nonsensically in variegated confusion: "I am the daughter of the Empress Frederick, heathenish Jesuit, Katy of Heilbronn, influenced spiritistico-magnetically, persecuted by Free Masons." 3. Acute Hallucinatory Paranoia. The clinical type and the course are essentially the same as those of acute simple paranoia, and distinguished from this only by the presence of hallucinations. The disease is wont to last from a few weeks to several months, is distinguished from hallucinatory delirium essentially 206 Special Psychiatry. by tlie circumspection existing in paranoia^ the lack of confusion, and the systematization of the hallucinations and delusions. The disease sometimes appears in connection with dysmenorrheic conditions, oftener in the climacteric. "Where it appears on the basis of an intoxication, especially alcohol intoxication, it is to be assigned to the intoxication psychoses, and not to the functional psychoses. 4. Chronic Hallucinatory Paranoia. 1. Initial stage. The disease regularly begins with spor- adic, entirely abrupt hallucinations of audition, foreign to the entire content of the thought of the patient: "Rascal," "boor," "Old August," "you must marry." The patient is at first in- clined to believe that he is being deceived, seeks after those who have called, and graduall}'-, from the constant return of the hallucinations, becomes convinced, instead of doubting ; he knows that he is the object of persecution. 2. Paranoic stage. In the same manner as in simple chronic paranoia, the delusions of persecution develop, and later those of grandeur. Meanwhile there are often states of excite- ment caused by the heightening of massive hallucinations; these states may show transitorily the type of hallucinatory delirium and even reach raving excitement. 3. The stage of dementia is accustomed in this type to appear earlier than in simple paranoia. But here quite often a decade passes before there is weakening of the intellect. Varieties. 1. Hypochondric paranoia. There is a form of chronic paranoia in which the chief symptom consists of hallucinations of the coenesthetic sense, which is generally the forerunner of the disease. At its height the patient says that his body is annihilated, that they have destroyed all his organs sin- gly, that he is a whole hospital, his persecutors have done this by magnetism, by injurious vapors, by poison in his food. Those persecutors are Free Masons, "lUuminati," the first dignitaries of the state, they intend to prevent him from attaining his purpose. 2. Primitive paranoia (Sander). The disease develops The Functional Psychoses: Paranoia. 207 even in cliiklhood, with a degenerate family history as a founda- tion, with peculiarities, reservations, cither in a quiet, diffident, dreamy, or malicious, irascible nature with hypochondric ideas, sometimes with nocturnal fears, convulsions, with consid- erable disturbance of the bodily development and excessive onanism. The patients perceive, even in school, persecutions in the conduct of their schoolfellows. With the entrance of the years of puberty there is the development of a complete psychosis, sometimes with katatonic stupor, with frequent change of the 4;ypes, now maniacal exaltation, then melancholic or hypochon- dric depression. With these, delusions of persecutions exist, sometimes ideas of grandeur. Stories and romances often sup- ply these delusions with their content. Many of these patients are distinguished by their inclina- tion to fabrication {paranoia confab ulans) . This is a form of paranoia which leads to dementia prcecox. 3. Paranoid melancholia, a combination of melancholic with paranoic delusions : "People make hints, reproach me, tease me, turn away from me, threaten me with severe punishment.'^ With this, they explain that the treatment which they receive, the threatened punishment, does not correspond with the slight fault which they may have committed, when they did not per- form their duty satisfactorily, when they did not remain at home, when they went walking with a man, and the like. 4. Paranoid dementia. Kraepelin has comprehended un- der this name those cases in which the paranoic ideas are very absurd and fantastic from the beginning, and in which the patients, especially children, but also the aged, quickly reach a childish confusion. 5. Some of these cases of paranoia do not develop in the second stage in the manner described, but a transitory or per- manent katatonic state appears, as has been already described {hatatonic paranoia). 6. In rare cases the paranoia runs a periodical course {pe-^ riodical paranoia). Special Symptomatology. 1. Hallucinations. While in simple paranoia illusions or hallucinations do not, or, sometimes, only transitorily, appear. 208 Special Psychiatry. hallucmations appear and characterize the begiiming and course of hallucinatory paranoia. Above all, they are hallucinations of the auditory sense which frequently appear first in single words or sentences. More often there is audibility of thought. The auditory hallucinations are rarely unilateral or doubled. Sometimes the voices are in the lar^Tix, in the breast, in the abdomen. In sporadic cases the patient, on the basis of his hal- lucinations, reaches the conclusion that there is another beside the Ego (double personality). A triplication also appears: "Besides the Ego, God and the devil are in my head and combat each other." Hallucinations of smell and taste are frequently connected with ideas of poisoning: visual hallucinations are relatively rarer. The hallucinations of the coenesthetic sense have already been mentioned under hypochondric paranoia. As a result, a state of stupor may arise, the patient feels that some one is holding his tongue, his hands, or other organs (stu- porous paranoia, Ziehen). 2. Thought. Memory and intelligence may remain unim- paired in paranoia for many years, even for decades. A patient with hallucinatory paranoia, while in my hospital, wrote a work on modern Greek literature which received favorable criticism. The delusions which appear in paranoia are, first, the de- lusion of persecution, which develops from the delusions of atten- tion and of relation. But the patients do not think, as the per- secuted melancholiac does, that the persecution has a cause founded in their life and actions, but they are convinced that the persecution is in the interest of others. In this delusion of persecution the patients sometimes consider themselves the center of all events which take place and which are always directed against them (delirium conrergens). The persecutors are usually at first unknown ("They persecute me," "A man has ruined me by sharp glances," "I have been photographed while bathing, the photographs have been distributed among the people") ; later, special persons are named, oftener groups of persons: "The lodge," "the brothers of the black hand," and like utterances. Connected with the ideas of persecution are metabolic or palingnostic delusions, in which the patient trans- forms his ideas of those around him to correspond to his delu- sion. The attendants are disguised detectives or officials who The Functional Psychoses: Paranoia. 209 serve him. The identifying form of the deception of the mem- ory is also observed. Where the delusions relate especially to erotic matters, the patient suffers from ei-otic paranoia, for which Don Quixote gives us the classical type. Such patients see in the ciphers in the journals allusions to themselves. In other cases the paranoia appears as the delusion of jealousy. In religious paranoia the patient finds hints for his true avocation in the Bible or in sermons; persecuted paranoiacs assume that the devil has taken possession of them, that they are bewitched (demonomania). In a number of cases the persecuted and injured paranoiacs become persecutors. To these belong, also, some of those who suffer from querulant paranoia;^ while they believe that they have suffered in their rights, they attack, in complaints and writ- ings, those who they think have caused this, injure their sup- posed interests as much as possible, and, since they pass all bounds with their complaints, are quite often subjected to new litigation for offending the judges, for accusing the witnesses of perjury, for lese majeste. This form of paranoia first breaks out late — in the fourth to fifth decade of life. The accidental cause of the outbreak of the disease is generally un- fortunate litigation. The intelligence, the pettifogging logic, and sometimes an excellent memory, which holds always at tongue's end the code of the civil and criminal procedures, often deceive the judge as to the morbidness of the condition and sometimes the physicians as well. A state of mental weakness usually appears very late. 3. Sometimes the speech of paranoiacs shows nothing note- worthy; sometimes they utter in sentences peculiar nonsensical words, generally consonant with their hallucinations, in a dis- course which is otherwise intelligible : "They accuse me of char- latanism at the drug store," "rabid speech." Sometimes paranoiacs do not speak at all, either from the influence of hallucinations, of stupor, or, e.g., in order not to betray their presence by speech. Sometimes cabalistic signs, underlining of single words which have a relation to delusions, are found in manuscript. ^Hitzig. Ueber den Quarulantenwahnsinn. Leipzig, 1895. 14 210 Special Psychiatry. 4. The actions of paranoiacs show, in a series of cases, nothing striking, so that the}' are able to carry on their business in a regular way and only betray their mental disease if one speaks of the dominant series of delusions which occupies them. Sitophobia in paranoiacs often appears in consequence of ideas of poisoning, and is also observed in the stuporous state already mentioned. Suicide is rare in paranoiacs as compared with melancholiacs. For the rest, paranoiacs belong to the most dangerous maniacs. They show considerable intelligence in their delu- sions, which aids them in the choice of means to take revenge on their persecutors, and they often accomplish their object. Paranoiacs play a considerable part in history, especially in murderous attempts upon persons high in position. 5. Physical symptoms. Paranoia offers no peculiarities except the common physical symptoms of mental disease. In hypochondrie paranoia a speeiall}' accurate examination of the internal organs is necessary, since hypochondrie delusions are not so very seldom connected with special physical changes. Etiology. — x\mong the functional psychoses paranoia takes the third place after delirium hallucinatorium and melancholia in point of frequency. Chronic simple paranoia is the most com- mon, acute simple paranoia is the most rare. For the rest, paranoia is not distinguished etiologically from the other mental diseases. The outhrcah of paranoia is usually gradual. The course may be (1) acute or subacute, (2) progressive, as it is described above, and (3) remittent, in that sometimes there is a fading out of the delusions and with it more or less tranquillity. The duration in the acute type is from a few weeks to some months; in the chronic type, a lifetime. Diagnosis. — The diagnosis of paranoia is not made by the fact that paranoic delusions are present, but it must be shown that these delusions are the primary and essential ones of the disease. Paranoia may be confounded with 1. Melancholia, from the ideas of persecution present. We have discussed previously how the paranoiac and the melan- choliac behave in the presence of persecutions. 2. Hypochondrie melancholia, from the hypochondrie The Functional Psychoses: Acute Dementia. 211 delusions. Even here, since the phenomena may have the same content as the hypoehondric delusions, it is ol' im])()rtance in the differential diagnosis that the nielancholiac regards the pathological change as a punishment for his sinful life, but tlie paranoiac as a consequence of the misdeeds of his persecutors. 3. The differential diagnosis with delirium hallucinatorium, which is of importance with special reference to acute hallu- cinatory paranoia and transitory states of confusion in chronic hallucinatory paranoia, has already been mentioned. 4. Paranoia is distinguished from the paranoic delusions in organic brain diseases by the absence of all symptoms of an organic lesion, from those which are called forth by intoxica- tions, by the lack of symptoms denoting intoxication, and by the anamnesia. 5. Finally, especial regard to dissimulation should be ob- served in the diagnosis of paranoia. Sometimes great psychi- atrical experience and long observation of paranoiacs are neces- sary to be sure of the disease, especially if the patient thinks that he is under observation. Treatment. — In the acute forms of paranoia commitment to an institution seems necessary for a speedy cure. As for the chronic forms, treatment in an institution is desirable on account of the homicidal tendencies of the patient in hallucinatory para- noia, so long as weakening of the intellect or of the energy has not appeared. The same is also true of chronic simple paranoia as soon as the behavior of the patient shows that, from being persecuted, he may become a persecutor or has already become one, or that his grandiose ideas may lead to dangerous actions. For the rest, the treatment of paranoic patients should be essentially symptomatic. 6. Acute Dementia. 1 Acide dementia is a functional psychosis, which is charac' terized by the primary appearance of a more or less complete paralysis of the 7nental functions. After a short preliminary stage tlie patient presents the ^ Binswanger. Charitg-Annalen, vol. vi. Schiile. Zeitschrift fiir Psychiatrie, vol. xxxviii. 212 Special Psychiatry. image of complete disorientation. He knows neither his age nor dwelling, scarcely his name. Sometimes he does not answer at all, and scarcely shows any mental acti%dty. With this, his gaze is directed to a distance, his mouth is half opened, the saliva trickles therefrom, the lines of his countenance are lax and betray no expression (hypotonic stupor). In the further course of this state the patient must be fed, he passes urine and feces involuntarily. Sometimes a greater or less degree of restlessness is observed. The pulse is generally retarded, the temperature subnormal. The recovery from the disease, as a rule, is reached gradually; in time the patient gains his former mental power. His memory during the course of the disease, and sometimes also for some days before it, either fails com- pletely or it is imperfect. Etiology. This disease is the rarest of the functional psy- choses. It attacks preferably young persons of from twenty to thirt}'' 5-ears of age, more frequently males. The immediate cause of the oiitirealc is sometimes psychical traumata, anxiety, fright (railway brain). It is sometimes observed after immod- erate physical or mental exertion, after unsuccessful attempts at suicide, seldom after acute affections. The duration of the dis- ease extends from a few days to several months. The results are: — 1. Eecovery in about 80 per cent, of the cases. 2. Transi- tion into terminal dementia. 3. Death through intercurrent diseases. Accordingly, the prognosis may be called favorable. In the differential diagnosis one should consider: 1. Delirium hallucinatorium (which see) . 2. Anxious stupor (delusional stupor, INTewington). In this ease the anamnesia decides; it allows the melancholia, which is present a long time before the stupor, to be recognized ; further, the expression of the countenance, which is very melancholio- anxious in anxious stupor, is blank and idiotic in acute de- mentia. The musculature of the body is rigid in the former, but lax in the latter. With the former there is sitophobia, which can be overcome only by force ; in the latter, nourishment is taken with the help of others without resistance. 3. Anamnesia and course decide in the twilight conditions of the pre- and post-epileptic states. The Epileptic Psychoses. 213 4. In regard to the aphasic condilions, the expression of the face may come from a man who has become acutely idiotic and be connected with aphasia apraxia; thus the clinical type may be allied with that of idiocy. The apoplectic origin of the affec- tion, the hemiplegia usually present on the right side, and the more exact confirmation of the aphasic condition will confirm tlie diagnosis. Treatment. The therapy of acute dementia must be tonic, with abundant nitrogenous diet, beer and wine. The quinine preparations and iron are to be recommended. Where the conditions of the home assure constant watching, the patient may be treated at home. An institution will be necessary for the majority of the poorer and middle classes. Eest in bed is beneficial in all cases. The Pathological Anatomy of the Functional Psychoses. A pathological anatomy of the functional psychoses does not at present exist. However little it may be doubted that there are anatomical changes in the brain, it has not been possible, so far, to discover characteristic alterations. The occasional find- ings are partly accidental, and their ultimate pathological nature has not been definitely proved. In the last respect we still es- pecially lack a confirmation of those changes in the ganglion cells of the cortex which appear even in the domain of health. In reference to terminal dementia after functional psychoses, see "D. The Pathological Anatomy of Mental Diseases." III. THE PSYCHOSES ARISING FROM CENTRAL NEUROSES. 1. The Epileptic Psychoses.^ Mental disturbances may appear in epileptics: (a) As a pre-epileptic psychosis (immediately before the seizure.) (b) As a post-epileptic psychosis (immediately after the seizure) . ^Pick Zeitschvift ftir Heilkunde, vol. x. Wildermuth. Wuert- temberg. Correspoudenzblatt, 1890. Sommer. Arcliiv fiir Psycluatne, vol. xi. 214 Special Psychiatry. (c) As equivalent of' the epileptic seizure, psychical epi- leps}', epileptoid seizures, twilight couclitions (epilepsia larvata.)^ While the types mentioned run an acute or subacute course, (cl) A chronic mental disease may develop on the basis of the epilepsy. (a) Pre=epileptic Insanity. Preceding an ej)ileptic seizure minutas, hours, or days, a twilight state may appear in which complicated actions may be completed with clouding of the consciousness and exclusion of the self-consciousness. These have an automatic character. If clouding of the consciousness is connected with hallucinations, the condition is referable to dream states (see twilight states). Less often the pre-epileptic insanity appears as a state of depression with melancholic or hypochondric delusions. ^Yhen jmassive hallucinations appear, these may rise to raving. The epileptic seizure usually ends the mental disturbance, yet sometimes it continues as a post-epileptic psychosis. (b) Post=epiIeptic Insanity, which is far more frequent than the pre-epileptic, may appear as a twilight or dream state. With this appear hallucinations of sight, often visions of red (Siemerling), also hallucinations of smell (odor of sulphur), less often hallucinations of hearing. Less frequently post-epileptic insanity appears as maniacal exaltation, increasing to raving, or as melancholic depression; in the last case generally with religious ideas (delusion of trans- gression) . The paranoic symptom-complex, which post-epileptic in- sanit}'' sometimes offers, expresses itself especially in ideas of persecution; it is, also, quite often connected with grandiose ideas. With these appear formidable hallucinations in the gen- eral and coenesthetic senses ; a stuporous condition, with katatonic rigidity of the muscles, may also develop. The post-epileptic psychosis seldom shows the symptoms of acute dementia. The duration of the post-epileptic psychosis may be from a 'These expressions are often used promiscuously. It is better to call those of sliort duration, running like a sliort epileptic seizure, epilep- toid, and the protracted ones, twilight states. The Epileptic Psychoses. 215 few hours to several months. On its return there is generally a very striking resemblance to the preceding attack in regard to hallucinations and delusions. During the period of the psychosis all recollection is often wanting; in other cases this is summarily present. (c) Epileptic Equivalents. The epileptic equivalent may run from a state of uncon- sciousness, lasting a second to a minute, the appearance of a swiftly passing imperative concept, to the development of a psychosis lasting from weeks to months (epileptic equivalent, running acutely or subacutely). The clinical t3^pe may be en- tirely similar to the post-epileptic psychoses mentioned in the last cases. Sometimes, also, periodical attacks of profound sleep may appear as equivalents (epileptic narcolepsia). Special symptomatology of the acute or subacute epileptic psychoses. 1. The hallucinations affect preferably the audition. In two-thirds of all the cases there are isolated auditory hallucina- tions ; in about half, visual hallucinations ; in about 40 per cent., hallucinations of both senses. Hallucinations of the coenesthetic sense are frequent. The hallucinations are mostly of a terrifying nature, partly of a horrible kind, yet they are often pleasing, phenomena of God, angels, and Heaven. 2. The delusions may have the most diverse contents; re- ligious delusions are frequent, also such as have erotic or sexual content. 3. Self -consciousness is considerably disturbed in all epi- leptic psychoses, or transitorily suspended for a greater or less time. 4. The actions in epileptic psychoses have usually some- thing sudden and violent, and the patients on this account be- come peculiarly dangerous. 5. Amnesia, which was formerly regarded as a characteristic symptom both for the epileptic seizure and the acute epileptic psychosis, is not complete in many cases ; single circumstances may be produced, not others [island-formed recollection^ Moeli) . 216 Special Psychiatry. 6. With regard to the physical condition, the dilated pupils, which react slowly or not at all to light, are to be mentioned, also blunting of the sensibility and exaggeration of the tendon reflexes. The number of respirations is diminished, while the pulse is accelerated and the temperature is generally subnormal. Etiology. Why epileptic psychoses frequently appear in many epileptics, never in others, is not known. The misuse of alcohol, psychic and somatic traumata may favor the appearance of psychoses; puberty may act in the same way. Pregnancy and parturition may often call forth epileptic psychoses in epileptic women. I have seen epileptic psychoses break out repeatedly after the epileptic seizure had been suppressed for a long time by large doses of bromide; in others, where the bro- mide, which had averted the seizure, was suddenly discontinued. A series of epileptic seizures, sometimes a status epilepticus, ends occasionally with a psychosis. Diagnosis. The diagnosis of the epileptic psychosis is based on the anamnesia, the knowledge of epileptic seizures or past epi- leptoid conditions. Coincidentally, scars on the tongue, on the face, especially on the forehead and nose, are to be regarded as signs of preceding attacks. If there is no anamnesia to con- firm the diagnosis, the epileptic nature of the disease is made very probable : 1. By the sudden and unexpected appearance of the mental disease. 2. By the obvious obscurity of the consciousness (cloudi- ness, Moeli). 3. By twitching in single extremities. ■4. By a rapid transition with total or partial amnesia. In the differential diagnosis are to be considered : 1. The acute alcoholic psychosis. There is often a com- bination of epilepsy and alcoholism. In regard to the alcohol- ism, the anamnesia and presence of the physical changes pro- duced by alcohol are of importance. 2. Psychoses which have been called forth by organic brain disease (focal disease, paresis), and which generate epileptic seizures as a symptom. Here the examination of the peripheral nervous system gives the necessary evidence. Treatment. Epileptic psychoses demand, as already stated, The Epileptic Psychoses. 21 T most careful watcliinti"; and if they do not terminate in a few hours, as they often do, commitment to an institution is necessary. The treatment should be directed toward relieving the epilepsy, and large doses of bromide, digitalis, and atropin may be used. To obtain calm in the exalted states, chloral hydrate is recom- mended, best in clysters in doses of two to three grams. • i (d) Chronic Epileptic Psychoses. Where epileptic seizures return frequently, weekly or several times weekly, and even where they appear less frequently and continue for several years, a pathological mental condition gen- erally develops whose essential characteristics are the fol- lowing : 1. Eetardation of the associations, with lack of judgment, want of endurance; with these, laziness at school, finding the tasks of life difficult; further, stunting of moral perceptions which previously existed (ethical defects). 2. Loss of memory, especially in regard to very early and recent events. 3. Exaggerated irritability, with diminished power of re- sistance, quick temper, violent actions. The restlessness and in- stability sometimes lead to a desire for wandering (poriomania, Schultze) . 4. Facile and unmotived change of the disposition. 5. Hypochondric moods, the patient's complete absorp- tion in his own interests and a corresponding disdain for others. This egotism often makes the epileptic a "family panegyrist." Only 25 per cent, of epileptics may be regarded as mentally normal. The mental diseases which arise on the basis of epilepsy appear most frequently under the following types: 1. Mental weakness up to the highest grade of idiocy. Epileptic imbecility in many cases appears in connection with an inclination to commit immoral acts ("epileptic moral insanity," see (c) Pathological inversion of the feelings of judgment). The highest grades of epileptic idiocy are very often accom- panied with paralyses, contractures, deformities, sometimes with complete animalism. In the meantime various types of epileptic 218 Special Psychiatry. ps}'choses, amounting sometimes to ravings may appear in this chronic condition in connection with epileptic seizures which ac- company them, or as equivalents. 2. Paranoic states which show themselves in the further development of the above-mentioned ideas of detraction, quite often connected with grandiose ideas, and would offer the type of functional paranoia if epileptic seizures did not interrupt their course at intervals and mental weakness did not speedily appear. 3. Circular psychic symptoms which show alternately states of depression and exaltation, whose character, moreover, as in the above-mentioned paranoic conditions, is changed by the accompanying epileptic seizures and the mental weakness, and is distinguished l3y this from functional circular psychosis. The course of the chronic epileptic psychosis is very tedious, often extending over a lifetime ; the result is death, which occurs in about half the cases during the epileptic seizure. The pathological anatomy of epileptic psychoses in long- continued cases shows the cranium thick and heav}*; adhesions of the dura to the cranium in half the cases, the arachnoid thickened and milky; considerable increase of the neuroglia, which Bleuler considered as an increased growth of the glia fibers lying between the pia and the outermost tangential nerve fibers (diffuse subpial gliosis) ; atrophy of the frontal and parietal convolutions. "Whether the changes at the cornu am- monis are somewhat characteristic of epilepsy (Meynert, Bratz), further researches must teach. The treatment demands the treatment of the basic disease. Only the bromide preparations and atropin are remedies which should be considered. Of the first, one should administer once a day (best in the evening) from four to five to six grams in considerable liquid (one may connect it with small doses of digi- talis, 0.01 gram ; the last should be used subcutaneously in doses from 0.0003 to 0.0006. one to two times daily. In status epilep- ticus chloral clysters are of advantage, two to three grams. A continuous watch is necessary symptomatically. The raving epileptics belong to the most dangerous insane patients, and, besides this, need constant watching on account of the woimds which they receive during the seizures. Tlie JTysleric Psychoses. 219 2. The Hysteric Psychoses.^ Hysteria slioivs two psychic peculiarities as essential symp- toms: first, abnormal irritability; second, heightened suggesti- bility (Jolly). There may arise on the basis of hysteria : • (a) Acutely running psychoses as pre- or post-hysteric or as equivalents of the hysteric attack. (b) Subacute and chronic mental diseases, hysteric psy- choses. Finally, (c) The symptoms of hysteria appear often coincidentally with another psychosis. To («). Sometimes twilight states of longer or shorter duration precede a hysteric attack — like those just before the epi- leptic seizure. A similar condition may show itself after the at- tack. But the following type is often oljserved here: After convulsions of laughter or weeping, marked motor unrest, where the patient turns around in a circle, turns somersaults, makes clownish motions, or assumes an opisthotonos; the symptoms of the agitated form of delirium hallucinatorium appear with rav- ing excitement or a cataleptic or katatonic state where the body seems motionless, the patient like a statue with open mouth. Sometimes, also, especially in children, a childishly joyful frame of mind develops with affected babblings, motor excitement, an inclination to injure or destroy things, as a supplement to an at- tack (Fiirstner). The equivalents of a hysteric attack appear either under the type of a delirium hallucinatorium with general restlessness, clownism, and the like, often also under the type of one of those states of clouded consciousness which have been described as tAvi- light state, stupor, raving. Visual hallucinations appear, Avith these mostly in the form of devils or animals seen in motion, which sometimes wander from the normal toward the anesthetic or hyperesthetic side. One may sometimes invert the direction by transfer (Charcot). ^Moravsik. Das hysterische Irresein. Zeitschrift fiiv Psychiatrie, vol. 50. Fiirstner. Archiv fur Psychiatrie, xxxi. Gasiier. Archis^ fill Psychiatrie, xxx. 220 Special Psychiatry. States of ecstasy, also, are observed here. Sometimes such con- ditions are accompanied by attempts at suicide. Further, there are peculiar twilight states in hystericals, with hallucinations of vision and audition and contemporaneous analgesia, in which the patient gives the most nonsensical answers to the simplest questions and behaves like a silly child. Ac- cordingly the patient makes the impression of simulation (G-an- ser). Such an attack may last several months (Jolly). Fur- ther, narcoleptic states and somnambulism, in which a double personality may develop, may be mentioned as equivalents for the hysteric attack. To (h). The subacute or chronic hysteric psychosis may appear : 1. As an inclination to immoral actions (hysteric moral insanity), where, generally, the intelligence is not essentially dis- turbed and the memory remains good. Besides the somatic hys- teric symptoms, there is a constant imj)ulse to make trouble at home, to insult women, to injure the housemaids physically, to lose the feelings of decency, to make false accusations, to steal, to set incendiary fires, and an impulse to lying which dominates the whole type. 2. With the symptoms of delirium hallucinatorium, which generally appear in the agitated form and in the condition de- scribed above. 3. As a maniacal state, increasing to raving, with erotic, sometimes religious delusions. The accompanying hysteric phenomena, especially the sensibility to external impressions, will easily distinguish it from typical mania. 4. As melancholic depression, which develops quite often in hystericals. It is distinguished from typical melancholia by being easily influenced, the. sorrow is not so deep ; sometimes it makes the impression of being artificial, as if the patient did not take it so seriously as he states. 5. As a paranoic symptom-complex. In hystericals the delusions develop especially as religious or erotic. In regard to the first, religious upheavals with alleged miracles and awaken- ing of the dead, revivals, epidemic pilgrimages should be men- tioned. The delusion of Jealousy plays a considerable part in the ideas of an erotic nature. The Hysteric Psychoses. 221 To (c). Hysteric symptoms sometimes appear in imbe- ciles, in acute psychoses (mania, melancholia, circular psychoses, also in paranoia), especially if they come on at the time of puberty or in the climacteric. They also accompany certain in- toxication psychoses (morphinism, alcoholism), especially Avhen these have arisen on the basis of hysteria. In some of the so-called hystero-epileptic psychoses the fundamental disease is epilepsy; to this are added hysteric phe- nomena. In other cases there is only hysteria, and the severe attacks in which a loss of consciousness appears, and which give the impression of epilepsy, are only hysteric. * Special Symptomatology. Hallucinations. Hallucinations of vision are frequent in hysteric psychoses, those of audition not so common. Hallu- cinations of taste and smell are sometimes observed as agreeable, not repulsive, deceptions of the senses. The special direction of the delusions has been already mentioned above, but there are no characteristic delusions for the hysteric psychosis. The mem- ory of these patients is apt to be good, yet it is more or less troubled by many disturbances, especially by twilight states, states of delirium hallucinatorium. Sometimes the memory is Aveakened in the other forms, and the recollection is often af- fected by phantastic ornaments. The sexual feelings, whose pathological heightening is often regarded as a sign of hysteria, are not changed in many cases qualitatively nor quantitatively; quite often the sexual excita- bility is depressed (Fiirstner). The relations of love which are connected with them arise generally, not from sexual ex- citement, but from the morbid desire to injure their consorts, their parents, and others. The sensorial nerves. While a pathological hypesthesia, and even anesthesia, of the sense impressions is quite common during hysteria in single sensory nerves (hysteric amaurosis, hysteric deafness, ageusia, anosmia), a Iwperesthesia of the affected nerves exists in the majority of hystericals. This hyperesthesia, which may extend, to the entire sensory nerve system, becomes then the cause of hypochondric complaints. 222 Special Psychiatry. With the disturbances of the sensibility are connected spasms and paralyses of the most diverse forms, as they are de- scribed more fully in the study of hysteria. Among the spasms are especially frequent the rhythmic spasms of the respiratory muscles in hysteric psychoses. As taught in neuropatholog}^ the sufferings of hystericals are distinguished by susceptibility to the influence of other persons and by change of environment (suggestibility). This is true of all pathological psychic phe- nomena in hystericals and quite often furnishes a valuable symp- tom for diagnosis. From this suggestibility results the ever-changing disposi- tion of hystericals. Etiology. "While hysteria in men is not uncommon, hys- teric psychoses appear in them only exceptionally. On the other hand, the t}'pe of the hysteric psychosis is often seen in boys, especially at the time of -puberty. The hysteric psychoses are most frequently observed in females; here they appear at every age, but especially at puberty and in the climacteric. The im- mediate cause for an outbreak of the psychosis in hysteric pa- tients is formed in many cases by a psychic trauma: chagrin, sorrow, care, injured love, terror, railroad accidents, and other insults. Duration. Hysteric psychoses generally run a subacute course, if we do not regard the pre- and post-h3'steric attacks and the equivalents. The result in most cases is recovery. The diagnosis of a hysteric psj'chosis is assured : 1. By the anamnesia. Development of the psychosis from a hysteric attack or a j)revious clearly defined hysteria. 2. By the psychic image which, as in hysteria itself, shows lively changes of s}'mptoms, and above all a considerable suscep- tibility. With this appear "the extraordinary ease and rapidity with which psychic states are active in many physical disturb- ances, whether it be anesthesia or paresthesia, movements of ex- pression, spasms, or anomalies of secretion" (Kraepelin). 3. By the accompanying somatic phenomena, as they have just been described, clownism, opisthotonos. The reflex pupil- rigidity, whose presence was formerly regarded as a proof against the hysteric nature of a condition, may also appear in hysteric attacks (Westphal, Karplus), Finally it should be observed The Hysteric Psychoses. 223 that hysteric psychoses show in a remarkable manner an inverse type of the body temperature, generally very low : Axillary tem- perature in the morning 98.5° F., in the evening 97° F. 4. Sometimes a hysteric attack may be checked in hysteric psj'choses by pressing upon a certain point (at the left near the superior cervical vertebrte or over the ovarian region). One should consider in the differential diagnosis : 1. Epilepsy with the mental disturbances developing from it. Here the anamnesia decides the observation of the hysteric attack with its peculiar symptoms as opposed to the epileptic, and, finally, the suggestibility which is absent in the epileptic. 2. The organic psychoses are distinguished from the hys- teric by the characteristic symptoms of the organically condi- tioned paralyses, anesthesias, contractures, as opposed to the hysteric which may be present. Finally, in regard to the diagnosis, as already mentioned, one should observe that the hysteric symptoms are sometimes associated with other psychoses. The prognosis of the hysteric psychoses, on the whole, is favorable; relapses are, however, frequent. Many cases pass over into terminal dementia. The treatment aims at curing the hysteria as the basis of the psychosis. Isolation is the first requisite in all hysteric psy- choses (hence admission to an institution is advisable, and ab- solute rest in bed is recommended). Even in the institution it is best to isolate the patients. For the many cases where the nutrition is impaired, a tonic treatment is recommended. Finall}^, the mental disturbances should be treated symptomati- cally. The oft-recommended operations on the female genital or- gans should be rejected and are only indicated where disease of those organs is present, which would demand an operation with- out reference to the psychosis. But even in such cases it is better to postpone the operation till after the cure of the psy- chosis, unless there is a pressing vital indication. 224 Special Psychiatry. 3. The Choreic Psychoses.^ (a) The Chorea of Sydenham. Easy irritability, changes of the disposition, deterioration of the memory, inclination to wayAvardness, sluggishness are the pathological psychic phenomena which regularly accompany chorea. In a proportionally small percentage of the cases of chorea a mental disease develops which runs in a majority of the cases under the type of a delirium hallucinatorium, with marked motor unrest and violent choreic movements. It seldom reaches maniacal excitement (Jolly), developing directly from the choreic motor unrest. Chorea minor is to be distinguished from chorea major, in which there is severe hysteria with hysteric attacks. The choreic psychosis, as a rule, terminates in recovery. Only exceptionally does it lead to death, especially in the chorea of pregnancy, from exhaustion and complications, e.g., in pre- mature birth. The treatment calls for rest in bed, abundant nutrition; in very great motor unrest, antipyrin, three times daily, 0.5 to 1 gram is recommended, in very severe cases chloral hydrate per klysma. (b) Chronic Progressive Chorea. 2 Chronic progressive chorea leads, in the majority of cases, to an irritability of the patient which is connected with a gradual weakening of the mental power : sometimes, intercurrent para- noic states appear also, with or without hallucinations. Exceptionally a paresis (Mendel, Wollenberg) develops from chronic progressive chorea. '^Mobius. Seelenstorun,£ren bei Chorea. Xeurologisehe Beitrage II. Ziim. ArcMy fiir Psychologie.. vol. 27. - Ladame. Des troubles psychiques dans la choree degenerative. Ai-chives de Neui'ologie, 1900, fevrier. The Intoxication Psychoses: Auto-intoxication. '2'2b IV. THE PSYCHOSES OF INTOXICATION. We distinguish : 1. Ps}X'hoses which arise from a toxin generated within the body itself : endogenous psychoses, autointoxication psychoses. 2. Such as are developed from a toxin introduced into the body from without, exogenous psychoses, and among these last are such as arise from infection; infection psychoses, such as are called forth by organic poisons; and 3. Such as are called forth by inorganic jJoisons. 1. Autointoxication Psychoses. Endogenous Psychoses. (A) Psychoses Brought Forth by a Disturbance or Suppression of the Function of the Thyroid Glands. Experiments on animals and men whose thyroid glands have been removed (operative myxedema, Eeverdin, Kocher) have shown that the function of the thyroid gland is of the great- est importance to the economy of the entire body. Yet it is questionable at "present whether the pathological phenomena, appearing after the cessation or pathological change of the func- tion of the thyroid gland, are produced because a toxin arising from metabolism is not neutralized, or because the fluid pro- duced in the thyroid gland is absent in the metabolism, or, finally, if both factors work together. (a) Infantile Myxedema.^ (Idiotia Myxedematosa, Sporadic Cretinism.) The injuries to the thyroid gland which call forth myxe- dema may afPect the child before birth or in the first years of life. The symptoms of myxedema consist essentially in retarda- tion of the somatic and mental development. The growth is that of a dwarf. The patient remains very small. The height of the Pascha of the Bicetre was 90 centimeters at 19 3^ears. A child of 7% years whom I myself observed was 49 centimeters in height. The bone formation is defective. Examination Busclian. Ueber Mvxodem und venvandte Zustiinde. 1896. 15 226 Special Psychiatry. with the Eontgen rajs shows defect of the ossification points of the epiph5'ses. In opposition to tliis, hyperplastic chondro- dj'strophia is found in rhacliitis. The cutis is thickened, dry, of a yellowish color, the eyelids are slit-shaped, the lips puflEed and everted, the nose is thick, depressed, the cheeks are like wax, pale with red flecks. On the chin and neck there are m5'xedematous tumors, also above the clavicle and especially on the volar side of the first phalanges of the fingers. The hair is scant or entirely wanting; in many cases even the down has dis- appeared. The teeth are carious, the neck is short and thick, the clitoris is generally enlarged, the thyroid gland cannot be palpated, the pulse is slow, the temperature habitually subnor- mal. The movements of the patient are generally clumsy, the gait often waddling. The mental capaliilities develop very slowly. Children of twelve to fourteen years are equal in intelligence to those of one to two years. Yet there are exceptions in which the in- tellect suffers but little. Speech develops only very defectively, has often a squealring and whimpering character. The nature of these children is generally friendly and trustful. Sometimes epileptic or epileptiform seizures are observed in the first years. Brissaud has described this condition under the name of myxedematous infantilism, in which the somatic and mental peculiarities of childhood remain till advanced age. The path- ological t}-pe is composed of the large head, elongated body, prominent abdomen, rudimentary sexual organs sparsely cov- ered with hair, mammary glands slightly developed, defective intelligence, rapid and abnormal entrance as well as traeeless vanishing of strong emotions. Alcoholism of parents, heredi- tary syphilis, tuberculosis, and bad nutrition should be regarded as etiological factors. Between this infantilism and myxe- dematous idiocy there are gradual transitions. Dia gliosis. — Myxedematous idiocy is distinguished from idiocy by the absence of the somatic symptoms, and from fetal rhachitis both by the lack of disturbances of the intelligence, and by the peculiar qualities of the bones which have been men- tioned above. The treatment of myxedematous idiocy consists in admin- istering thyroid tablets of 0.3 grams (preparation of Borroughs, The Inloxicaiion Psychoses: Aulo-iitluxicaiion. 227 Welcome & Co.). One to three such tablets daily for a month; they are then suspended or given in smaller doses, and then be- gun again. Care should be taken that the body weight does not decrease too rapidly, that there is no abnormal acceleration of the pulse or rise of temperature, that no collapse-like or stenocardiac states appear, in which cases the tablets should be discontinued or the dose diminished. (b) The Myxedema of Adults (Pachydermic Cachexia) ^ arises from a disease of the thyroid gland, e.g., by excessive em- ployment of iodine or from the surgical removal of the thyroid gland (myxedema operativum). The somatic phenomena are the same as those which have just been described in infantile myxedema, so far as the con- dition of the cutis, its adnexa, the pulse, and the temperature are concerned. In regard to the mental condition, the difficulty of thought and action, the marked depression of the memory are to be specially noted. An apathy of high degree appears, so that the patient has no longer interest in anything and does not care for his business nor his family. In the further de- velopment, the patients show the condition of apathetic idiocy. Sometimes the disease has a fatal result with the appearance of spasms and coma. Sometimes further pathological psychic S3miptoms develop on the basis of the retardation of the psychic functions, espe- cially of a melancholic nature with states of anxiety, also with hallucinations of the various senses. The myxedema of adults affects especially women (the relation to men is about four to one) of the age of thirty to fifty 3^ears. The treatment is the same as in the myxedema of children. It causes both the somatic symptoms and psychic abnormalities to disappear. One should administer three to five tablets daily. (c) Cretinism. 2 Cretinism is an endemic idiotism with definite somatic changes. These consist essentially in the backwardness of the ' Pilcz. Jahrbuch fiir Psychiatrie, 1901, 77. -Allara. Der Cretiiiismus. Leipzig, 1894. 228 Special Psychiatry. osseous development, hyper troph}-. of tlie soft parts, and disease of the thyroid gland. Cretins are divided according to degree: 1. Into typical cretins, who possess neither intellectual capa- bilities, articulate speech, nor power of propagation. 2. Into atypical cretins, who possess limited individual capabilities which concern essentially the satisfaction of bodily wants. 3. Into the cretinous, who may be encouraged to do manual labor, may learn easy handicrafts, but, with this, are mentally weak and often show a tendency to immoral actions. The intelligence of the cretin shows all degrees, from a slight grade of weakmindedness to the highest development of idiocy. The higher grades belong as a rule to the apathetic form of idiocy. Epilepsy and spasms are seldom observed in cretins. Often, however, there is a periodic suspension of all mental activity for several hours. The speech of the cretin is but little, if at all, developed. The cranium shows a great breadth at the root of the nose, strikingh' small development of the base of the skull, and great arching of the occiput. The cause of this formation of the cranium is that the phenobasilar s^Tichondrosis, which under normal conditions remains till the fifteenth year, becomes ossi- fied prematurely (Aarchow). The hypertrophy and growth of the soft parts are shown in the face, trunk, and extremities, and resemble in many ways the myxedematous tumors. The thyroid gland in most cases is enlarged, most fre- quently in the middle lobe. Development of the genital organs of the cretin usually stops at the stage of childhood. The menses are absent or are irregular. Etiology. In Germany we still find cretinism in the Jura Mountains and the Yosges. It is. however, becoming rarer, thanks to modern methods of sanitation. In Austria it is found around Salzburg, in Steiermark, Tyrol; in Switzerland, in the Cantons "VTallis, I7ri, "Waadt : in Italy, in Piedmont. Lomb^rdy, Yenetia; in France, in Savoy and the Pyrenees. (In Austria, The Intoxication Psychoses: Auto-intoxication. 229 17,393 cretins were reported altogether, in 1893, that is, 11 to 100,000 inhabitants). Cretinism is found more frequently in males than in females. The cause of cretinism is to be found in faulty drinking water. The specific injurious quality is unknown. It is to be assumed that this drinking water disturbs the functions of the thyroid gland, and that this disturbance is the cause of cretin- ism. The course of cretinism is chronic; generally, cretins do not reach an advanced age. The prognosis is unfavorable. The treatment is prophylactic, looking to the betterment of the general sanitary conditions of the region afEected. Aside from this, the thyroid treatment should be tried, although any particularly gratifying results from its use have hitherto been lacking. Where helpless cretins cannot be cared for at home, or Avhere they are inclined to violent actions, it is better to treat them in institutions. (d) Psychoses with Basedow's Disease. i The disease of Basedow is classed here, although it must still be regarded as doubtful whether the symptom-complex of this disease rests on an autointoxication, whose cause is the absence or disturbed function of the thyroid gland, or a central disease of~ the nervous system, and whether the disease of the thyroid glands forms only a partial symptom of the real disease. The majority of individuals suffering from Basedow's dis- ease are irritable, emotional ; many are constantly depressed, others are unusually serene, and the psychoses which develop on the basis of Basedow's disease show in part the characteristics of the hysteric psychoses, others run in the type of deliriimi hal- lucinatorium ; finally, there arc melancholic conditions and, more seldom, paranoic states which develop in Basedow's disease. The treatment should be directed first to alleviate the disease, then to meet symptomatically the indications arising from the special psychic disease. ' Maiiiilicim. Der Morbus Gravesii. Berlin, 1897. 230 Special Psychiatry. B. Psychoses Which Come from the Intestine or Other Organs by Autointoxication. It is assumed that toxins have been formed in these cases which produce a poisoning of the brain, and consequently, a psychosis. The point of departure of this autointoxication may be the intestine, and in this case the psychosis appears with acetonuria and an increased secretion of indican. These psychoses usually run a favorable course, though there are also cases which rapidly lead to death under the type of acute delirium.^ Further, toxins with their injurious influence upon the brain may arise in liver diseases, pulmonary tuberculosis (here especially h3qDochoudric depressive states), in Bright's dis- ease (as a mild form of uremia, generally with disturbances of the consciousness and spasmodic attacks), in gout, tetanus,^ diabetes. Diabetic ps3^choses^ sometimes appear under the type of hallucinatory paranoia with ideas of persecution, sometimes they are apparently typical melancholias, sometimes they show a state of mental weakness with paralytic conditions, so that suspicion may rest upon a developing paresis. Sometimes psychoses are observed with carcinoma of the various organs.* Many of the psychoses which belong under this head run acutely under the type of delirium hallucinatorium, yet fre- quently states of depression Avith a hypochondric character also appear; in this manner, also, states of mental weakness are observed. The treatment must above all fulfill the causal indications; in regard to psychoses arising from the intestine we recommend calomel (0.3 to 0.5 gram calomel, divided in ten pills, which should be taken during the day), or iodoform in doses of 1 gram, also divided into ten pills (v. Wagner). ■ ^ V. Solder. Jahrbuch fiir Psychiatrie, 1898. -Luther. Zeitschrift fiir Psychiatrie. 1901, Iviii. ^ Laiidenheimer. Berliner klinische Wochenschrift, 1898. ^Elzholz. Jahrbuch fiir Psychiatrie, 1898. The Intoxication Psychoses: Infection. 231 2. Psychoses Which Are Called Forth by Poison Introduced Into the Body from Without (Exogenous Psychoses). (a) Psychoses Brought on by Infectious Diseases. Infection Psychoses.^ It is doubtful whether the infectious disease calls forth the psychosis per se. What is more probable is that in the course of the infectious disease, toxic substances are generated in the body, which condition the psychosis after the termination of the phj^sical disease. The initial deliria in the infectious diseases speak for the origin of pathological psychic phenomena by pri- mary intoxication. They begin usually with profound disturbance of the con- sciousness and numerous sense deceptions. Their content often heightens the state of anxiety to raving excitement. The same is essentially true of the deliria, which sometimes are so heightened at the climax of the fever that the patient gives the impression of being insane. Such cases of initial and fever deliria come to the notice of the psj^chiatrist only when the diagnosis is erroneous (the men- tal disturbance masks the general disease) or in epidemics oc- curring in institutions. In typhoid the initial deliria sometimes precede the well- defined somatic symptoms, and disappear with the increasing fever. The deliria present at the height of the fever generally disappear with its decadence. In many cases there is a collapse delirium, with great confusion and massive hallucinations (de- lirium hallucinatorium). The greatest number of infection psychoses^ develop after the termination of the fever and at a time when one expects con- valescence. Sometimes the hallucinations are transferred from the febrile to the stage of convalescence and to the psychosis. Sometimes they form the nucleus around which the future in- sanity crystallizes. ^Kraepelin. Archiv fiir Psychiatrie, xi, page 161. ^ Adier. Zeitschrift fiir Psychiatrie, vol. liii. 232 Special Psychiatry. The diseases which are specially concerned here are influ- enza/ t3'phoid fever, dysentery, articular rheumatism, pneu- monia, cholera, diphtheria, leprosy," erysipelas, variola, whoop- ing-cough.^ The psychoses following typhoid fever are distinguished by great jjrostration. They appear in many forms, as do the in- fluenza psychoses. The psychoses under the type of delirium hallucinatorium are especially frequent. In the second place are the depressive forms, especially melancholic mental dis- turbances, rarely the maniacal forms, still more rarely acute dementia. An acoholic delirium or hysteric psychoses often de- velop after infectious diseases. The outcome of the infection psychoses is generally favorable; there is also a transition into chronic paranoia and terminal dementia. Hitherto there has been no pathological anatomy of these psychoses. Under the name of Korsalcoff's psychosis (Jolly), a peculiar form of infection psychosis, first described by Korsakoff, is desig- nated, which is associated in the majority of cases with a multi- ple neuritis (the psychic sjonptom-complex is also observed with- out neuritis), especially in alcoholists, but is also observed with- out alcoholism in various infectious diseases like typhoid fever, syphilis; sometimes, also, it arises through traumata of the cranium. The first stage of the disease is generally formed by the S}Tidrome of multiple neuritis with dullness and paresthesia in the hands and feet, with pareses especially in the legs, atrophy of the muscles, and change of the electrical reaction; in severe cases degenerative reaction, pain in the peripheral nerve trunks on pressure, weakening or even disappearance of the tendon re- flexes. Avith grave gastric disturbances and acceleration of the pulse Avith undisturbed visceral reflexes are noted. In other cases the symptoms and discomforts of polyTieuritis are so slight that the disease seems to commence with a delirious condition of ^ Friedliinder. Ueber den Einfluss des Typhus abdominalis auf das Ker\'ensystem. Berlin. 1901. ^Max Laehr. Die nervosen Krankheitserscheinungen der Lepra. Berlin, 1899. ^ May. Arcliiv fiir Kinderheilkunde, 1901, neuritis multiplex. The Intoxication Psychoses: Ergot. 233 tliG jDaticnt, giving the impression of an alcoholic delirium, but in which the neuritic phenomena are manifest on examination. Sometimes a stuporous state supervenes instead of this delirium. The psychic disturbances which characterize the following stage of the disease show much disorientation as to time and place, with very striking disturbances of the memory, Avhich are partly amnesic (also with retroactive amnesia), partly par- amnesic. The patient is considerably disturbed in his attention, forgets immediately or after a few moments what was just said or has just taken place, and he replaces events of his former life, where his recollection fails, by images which he has obtained, partly by dreams, partly by hallucinations, partly by the fantas- tic transformation of momentary perceptions. From this comes much confabulation, incoherent narratives, histories of robbers. The course of this disease is habitually protracted. Hallu- cinations and loss of memory gradually decrease. Sometimes paralyses of the nerves (abducens) and muscles of the eye, nj'stagmus, paresis of the velum palati appear. The result is generally a recovery, often after a year and longer; in many cases a state of mental weakness develops, in others a paranoic symptom-complex; finally, death may follow. In regard to the diagnosis, paresis should be considered before everything else. Here the development of the disease, which is much slower in paresis than in Korsakoff's psychosis, but above all, the evidence of the multiple neuritis, which does not belong to the clinical type of paresis, is decisive. Treatment. If the disease has arisen on the basis of alco- holism, treatment should be directed accordingly; otherwise, it is symptomatic. For the psychoses which arise from syphilis, see under "3. Somatic Causes." (b) Ergotism. 1 The use of ergot may call forth psychic diseases, which arise, with few exceptions, months after the acute intoxication. They begin with cachexia, generally with epileptic seizures, show ataxia and disturbances of the sensibility among the somatic ^ Tuczek. Arcliiv fiir Psycliiatrie, vol. 13. 234 Special Psychiatry. symptoms, and regularly enter with melancholic depression, much numbness and inactivity of the mental functions. After the disappearance of the pathological psychic symptoms, epileptic seizures often remain for a long time; the patellar reflex may also be long absent. The treatment should regard the prophy- laxis chiefly, improvement of nutrition and the general somatic condition. (c) Pellagra^ (Maidism, Psychoneurosis Maidica). This disease is caused by spoiled maize, -which shows in the prodromal stage general distress, fatigue easily brought on, dis- turbances of digestion, usually with areas of redness of the skin, which is chapped, cracked, and deprived of epithelium. The second stage is dominated by the pathological phenomena of the -intestinal tract, and the third stage shows, besides disturb- ances of the nervous system (weakness and pareses, paresthesias and anesthesias, weakening of the cutaneous reflexes and exag- geration of the tendon reflexes), a melancholic depression which often passes to the stuporous form. Here, as in ergotism, the treatment ■ should be essentially prophylactic. 3. Psychoses Which Are Evoked by Organic Poisons. (a) Alcoholic Psychoses.^ Alcohol takes a very prominent place in the etiology of mental diseases. At least 15 per cent, of all cases of insanity are directly caused by alcohol, or it is one of the chief causes. [From careful study of the reports of the Xew York State Lunacy Commission, 1888-1902, Krauss found the proportion of insanity cases reported as due to alcohol in all the Xew York State hospitals a trifle less than 9 per cent.]. \\e distinguish 1, acute; 2, subacute; and 3, chronic alcoholic psychoses. ^ Jahrmarker. Archiv fiir Psychiatrie, 1901, xxxv. -Magiian. De ralcoolisme. 1S93. Siemeiling. Charite-Annalen, 1891. Moeli. Statstisehes und Klinisches iiber Alcohol ismiis. Charite- Annalen, 1884. Liepmann. Archiv fiir Psychiatrie, vol. 27. Baer. Al- koholismus, 1878. The Intoxication Psychoses: Alcohol. 235 1. The Acute Alcoholic Psychosis {Pathological Drunkenness) .^ Acute alcoholic intoxication interests us here only so far as the state denominated drunkenness runs an abnormal course. These abnormal states of drunkenness arise in the great majority of cases on the basis of chronic alcoholism, yet, without this, acute alcoholic psychoses also appear after very debilitating somatic diseases on the basis of considerable hereditary taint, in epileptics, after injuries to the cranium. Very often it is not the quantity of the alcohol taken which determines the ap- pearance of these abnormal conditions, but rather the individual susceptibility and the environment under which the poison is taken. It may show itself : (a) Under the type of apoplectic drunkenness. Death fol- lows the state of unconsciousness under the appearance of a gen- eral paralysis. (&) As a convulsive form of drunkenness which generates an epileptic seizure and maniacal states following it, which may increase to raving (mania acutissima ebriorum). This condi- tion is accompanied by manifold, frightful hallucinations, and often leads to the violent destruction of whatever is near the maniac. (c) Twilight states (alcoholic trance), see 1. Twilight states. The drunken one appears externally calm, answers ordinary questions without delay and according to their meaning, hardly attracts attention to his common corporeal functions — in short, he gives many of those around him the impression that he is normal, if they do not observe him closely. But then very peculiar actions arise, whether it is in over- stepping the ordinary rules of decency (indecent expressions, urinating before persons of the opposite sex), or in committing criminal actions (lese majeste, exhibitionism, crimes against decency, arson, violent actions towards others, sometimes, also, attempts at suicide). These states often run their course with a certain anxietv. ^Bonhoffer. Die acuten Geisteskraukheiten der Gewo2ineitstrinker. Jena, 1901. 236 Special Psychiatry. with delusions of persecution, and frightful hallucinations which call forth weeping and shrieking. In the majority of cases during this condition there is the possibility of mental digression for a short time and, with this, also, the possibility of the interruption of an action, either in contemplation or in course of execution. This is quite often linked with recollections of the patient's activities and predilections of the time anterior to the darkening of his consciousness. Earely, in the place of the twilight state, there is a state of stupor, but sometimes raving and without the medium of an epi- leptic seizure, as mentioned above. The duration of a pathological drunkenness may be a few minutes, hours, or, exceptionally, a day; it generally passes away in a deep sleep. 2. The Subacute Alcoholic Psychoses. Delirium tremens^ the insanity of the drunlcard} We dis- tinguish four stages in the course of delirium tremens : 1. The first stage shows, besides gastric disturbances, cer- tain s}anptoms of anxiety and sporadic hallucinations. The patient, however, is able to control himself externally and car- ries on his affairs. 2. The second stage is distinguished by a triad of symptoms : 1, trembling; 2, insomnia; 3, delusions with sense deceptions. The patient may recover from this stage in a few days or weeks. The tliird stage develops with great agitation, violent ac- tions with increase of the hallucinations. The patient shrieks, quarrels, strikes; the excitement may rise to the highest degree of frenzy. The fourth stage consists of epileptic spasms, which gener- ally lead to death, or mussitating deliria develop, the pulse be- comes small, frequent, the temperature rises to 102°, 103° F., death comes from exhaustion. Sometimes it results suddenly with symptoms of collapse. Deviations from this course are shown by : (a) The abortive form of delirium tremens (Xacke) with ^The name comes from Tliomas Sutton. 1813. The Intoxication Psychoses: Alcohol. 237 slight, mostly hypnagogic hallucinations, in which the patient seems very intelligent aiid performs his accustomed labor, even though it may be interrupted. (/;) Chronic delirium tremens (Niicke). The delirium drags along for weeks, because there are always new relapses when one attack seems to have run its course. (c) Febrile delirium tremens (Delasiauve). The alwve- described foa rth stage appears after a short prodromal stadium, the second and third stages are omitted. (f/) Polyneuritic delirium tremens, Korsakoff's disease (which see), {a) Psychoses brought forth by infectious dis- eases. Infection psychoses. Special Symptomatology. Illusions and hallucinations of vision appear, as a rule. The patient sees small animals, bugs, frogs, fleas in the folds of the bed clothes. But he sees large animals, elephants, rhinocer- oses, coming in through the door. Liepmann observed such animal hallucinations in 70 per cent, of all cases. The form of these hallucinations is often connected with disturbances of the association of the eye muscles, also with tremor of the muscle of Briicke, and is often accompanied by loss of the color sense. Illusions and hallucinations of audition are generally of a ter- rifying nature; the patients hear themselves abused, insulted with the commonest epithets, sometimes the patient hears his own thoughts spoken. Hallucinations of taste and smell are rarer; kinesthetic hallucinations, on the other hand, are fre- quent. The hallucinations which have a more stable character at the beginning of the disease, appear later with lively changes and are then in constant agitation ; while they recede during the daj'-, they are especially vivid at night. Such deliriants offer a peculiar type; they seem to be fully oriented during the day, but tell the most horrible stories of robbers whom they have seen at night, of whose objective reality they are most thoroughly convinced. One may often call forth the visual hallucinations by pressure on the eyeball of the deliriant. The pressure image of Purkinje appears normally as tlie sun, moon, stars without connection, but not terrifying or causing anxiety (Liepmann). One often observes the patient standing, as if really observing 238 Special Psychiatry. the hallucinations ; he declares that everything suggested is real. The capacity of these deliriants to have hallucinations, especially visual ones, by suggestion, is peculiar to them. "There is a spider." The jDatient sees it at once. Bonhoffer designates as "puzzle hallucinations" those in ■which the hallucinated object, which the deliriant attempts to seize, vanishes at the same moment. The delusions are closely connected with the hallucinations, and, like them, are almost always of a terrifying, persecuting nature. The delusions are seldom merged, so that the patient be- lieves that he has become another person. However crazy may be what he experiences and what he tells, he is able to give objective information about his person and his condition, and by this is easily brought away transitorily from his hallucinations and delusions, so that for a short time his attention may equal the keenness of the normal (Bonhoffer). One frequently sees him in his delirium occupied with his ordinary labor and in the po- sition generally taken by him {delirium of occupation) . The frame of mind is, corresponding with the hallucina- tions and delusions, anxious, fearful, distrustful. Many deliri- ants, however, appear calm, a serenity which Kraepelin, playing on the name, has called gallows humor. The actions result from the sense deceptions and delu- sions. They often become violent as a defense against enemies, and quite often lead to self-injury in consequence of the hallu- cinations. The patient walks out of the window, which he thinks a door; he jumps from a bridge, because he thinks the railing is a person who wishes to hinder him from advancing further. His speech is difficult, often brad^-jDhrasic, sometimes atactic, only very exceptionally is there a condition similar to the s3-llable-stumbling of the paretic. The result is suicide in from five to ten per cent, of such cases. Somatic Symptoms. The trembling reaches not only to the fingers, but is dif- fused over the entire body, especially to the tongue, the eyelids, the eye-muscles. The trembling is rapid, eight to ten oscilla- tions per second. Pareses and paralyses generally develop only when a neuri- The Intoxication Psychoses: Alcohol. 239 tis is produced by aleoliolisiii. 'J'he sensory nerves in the be- ginning of the disease show hyperesthesias and paresthesias, hitcr hyposthet^ias ; in the great majority of cases, analgesia.'^ The tendon reflexes are prompt in new cases, frequently be- come weak during the course, and may disappear entirely in pro- nounced neuritis. The cutaneous reflexes are generally un- changed; sluggishness of pupillary reaction is frequent, but, on the other hand, the Argyll-Eobertson pupil is very uncommon. Epileptic spasms, which appear in delirium tremens, may belong to an epilepsy which has already ceased (alcoholism is often found in epileptics). Sometimes the delirium tremens begins with an epileptic seizure. The outbreak is caused by such a seizure, or it may be the first symptom of the alcoholic brain affection. Finally, epileptic seizures announce the fatal term- ination. The blood shows (recognized by venesection) an increased content of fat (piarhemia). The fatty contents of the blood, which amount normally to 2 to 21/2 per cent., may increase to 4 to 11 per cent. The pulse is small, frequent; the febrile form of delirium tremens shows even in the beginning 130 to 160 pul- sations to the minute. The temperature of the body shows no essential deviations under ordinary circumstances. If it falls under 96° F. collapse is to be feared, and if it rises over 100° F., one must reckon on a complication with other diseases (pneu- monia). The urine often contains albumin (Leipmann found it in 76 per cent, of all eases; Hertz found constantly acute nephri- tis, and considers this the primary disease). Diaphoresis is reg- ularly increased. Besides these phenomena, in the great major- ity of cases, the common somatic symptoms of chronic alcohol- ism may be shown, as atheroma of the arterial system and degen- eration of the muscles of the heart, fatty liver, cirrhotic liver, and chronic Bright's disease. Delirium tremens usually attacks men from thirty-five to forty-five years old, but appears also in children and old men. AYomen are rarely attacked by it; the mortality lists show that for ten fatal cases of delirium tremens in men, there is only one in women. ^ Sehulz. Neuritis der Alcoholisten. Neurologisclies Centralblatt, 1885. 240 Special Psycliiatry. The accidental cause for the breaking out of delirium tre- mens is formed by taking away the liquor, the most diverse internal diseases (especially pneumonia), injuries to the head, fractures of the bones, also psychic traumata (anger and the like), finally, an epileptic seizure. Breathing alcohol fumes may cause delirium tremens, as well as the use of alcohol. The results of delirium tremens are : 1. EecoTery, which is effected either after a critical sleep which may last from thirt}' to forty hours, or it may develop gradually. Seventy-five per cent, of the deliriants recover. 2. Transition into chronic alcoholism. 3. Death, which, in Germany, takes place in about 12 to 15 per cent, of the cases (pneumonia, self-inflicted injuries, acute intestinal troubles). Sometimes this is brought about by suicide under the in- fluence of sense deceptions and delusions. The patJiological anatomy of delirium tremens does not show special characteristic changes in the brain. In severe cases a diffuse degenerative process, affecting the cerebrum diffusely, has been found ; it has also been observed in the cerebellum and in the centripetal paths. The central gray matter shows a pre- dilection for hjemorrhagic infiltration (Bonhoffer, Monatschrift fiir Psychiatrie, vol. v.). Diagnosis. Delirium tremens may be mistaken for: i 1. DeJiria of exhaustion after acute diseases. Here the anamnesia, the absence of characteristic organic changes of chronic alcoholism is generally decisive. The same is true of 2. Septicemic deliria. One must think of complications with alcohol if there is an external wound and the anamnesia shows the abuse of spirits. 3. Mania in which the hallucinations, if they are indeed present, do not reach the extent they do in the alcoholic psy- chosis. 4. The maniacal stage of paresis, ^ but which invariably shows the characteristic paralytic symptoms. In both the last cases one will have to compare the compli- cation of these psychoses with alcoholism. 5. Post-epileptic psychoses in the cases in which an epileptic The Intoxication Psychoses: Alcohol. 241 seizure precedes the delirium. Here stupefaction is apt to be greater, and the chances of its avoidance less. Treatment.'^ The most important task of this is prophy- laxis in the strife against alcoholism. Of prime importance in the treatment of the deliriant is the most careful watching, on account of the dangerousness of the patient for both himself and those around him; thus rest in bed is the best treatment. In some cases it is possible to obtain a long sleep b}^ a dose of 3, 4 or 5 grams of chloral hydrate, and by this to prevent the attack. Besides this, we may recommend opium (10 drops every two to three hours, with increasing doses), or pure opium or morphine; further, bromide of potash in daily doses of 10 to 13 grams, zincum aceticum 4 to 6 grams in 180 aqua, daily; digitalis in greater or less doses, apomorphine, strychnine injections in doses of 1 to 2 mg., or atropine injections in doses of I/2 to 1 mg. In. some cases one may obtain an improvement by cold shower-baths or by evoking an active diuresis by diuretin. Aside from this, one may hope that an expectant treatment with baths, cooling drinks and some alcohol may lead to re- covery. Further, an alcohol psychosis may run under the type (a) Of alcoholic melancholia. After acute excesses there may arise on the basis of chronic alcoholism a melancholic state, with self-accusations, depressive delusions, corresponding hallu- cinations, and symptoms of stupor which pass away in a few weeks. (6) Of alcoholic hallucinatory paranoia."^ {Acute hallu- cinosis of the drinTcer, Wernicke.) A mania of ideas of detrac- tion develops, which is quite often combined with megalomani- acal ones. Vivid auditory hallucinations inaugurate the patho- logical type and play the most considerable part in its course. Severe injuries, common words of abuse, threats of severe punish- ment, constitute the contents of the auditory hallucinations. The patient may also say that the voices and images are made to drive him insane, or to render him harmless. The delusions here develop especially in two directions ; on the one side, as jeal- ^ Fiirstner. Zeitsehrift fiir Psychiatric, vol. xxxiv. ='llberg. JSeurologisches Centralblatt, 1890, p. 360. 16 242 Special Psychiatry. ous delusion, where quite often real occurrences are distorted in an insane manner (the wife has repulsed her husband, who is always drunk; she has, perhaps, formed relations with another), on the other side, the delusions turn to religion; the patient be- lieves that he is called by a divine voice to do certain things. "With this, the patient is not essentially disturbed in his orientation, and often, if he does not bring forward his system of mania and his hallucinations, which mostly affect the auditory or visual senses, makes the impression of being a man of under- standing who is the victim of intrigues. Anxiety is almost con- stantly present with this condition. The course of this paranoia is sometimes very stormy; often connected with hallucinations in all or almost all of the senses with violent emotions of ap- prehension, and sometimes ends suddenly after eight days or three to four weeks. In other cases the course is protracted and lasts six weeks or a number of months. Sometimes this psy- chosis passes over into incurable chronic paranoia. This alcoholic form is distinguished from primary func- tional paranoia by the emotions in this being less reserved ; con- sequently the disposition is changing, while the intelligence and memory are generally not retained as in that primary disease. The anamnesia and the organic sjTuptoms of alcoholism are of diagnostic importance. 3. Chronic Alcoliolic Psychoses. The chronic alcoholist shows, in respect to his mental con- dition : 1. A certain degree of mental weakness, which expresses itself especially in lack of energ}- and limitation of the judg- ment. 2. A weakening of memory. 3. A disturbance of the moral feelings. Among the first symptoms of the chronic alcoholist is his indifference to his own interest, towards what was dear and sacred to him be- fore, to his calling, and his friends. He no longer recognizes the scruples which his social position imposes upon him, he loses the conception of the honor of his station, his thoughts and actions are only for the gratification of his passions. From this, immoral transactions often result; among the poorer classes, The Intoxication Psychoses: Alcohol. 243 begging and stealing to buy liquor; among tbe well-to-do, decep- tions, forging checks, and the like, to obtain means for gratify- ing their passion which labor in their occupation no longer fur- nishes. Meanwhile, acute and subacute psychoses appear in the chronic alcoholist as they have been described above, and which make the pathological condition worse. In the further course, a state of dementia develops, quite often complicated with acute symptoms of fresh intoxication. This state of dementia, which may be connected with mel- ancholic and hypoehondrie, and also with megalomaniaeal ideas, sometimes shows paralytic symptoms also, difficulty in speaking, inequality of the pupils, weakening of motility, dis- turbed gait, exaggeration or absence of the tendon reflexes, so that the clinical type of a paresis ma}^ arise (alcoholic pseudo- paresis). Of diagnostic importance is the lack of the paretic disturb- ance of speech, the reflex rigidity of the pupils, the anamnesia (misuse of alcohol, lack of preceding syphilis), the progressive character (not present, as a rule, in alcoholic paresis), the improvement of the condition with elimination of alcohol, so that apparently incurable conditions of idiocy may pass into recovery with a defect after a long and wavering course. Moreover, the combination of alcoholism and paresis must be considered. Dissimulation is quite frequent in chronic alcohol- ism. Patients deny everything which may incriminate them, represent themselves as innocent victims who have never done anything wrong. Etiology. 1. Heredity plays an important role. Accord- ing to Lewis, in 64 per cent, of the cases the father or the mother of the alcoholist was an alcoholist also. It is not neces- sary, then, to think of a transmission of the desire for drink, but of an inherited weakness of the nervous system or loss of the power of resistance which causes the patient to yield readily to alcohol, in emulation of parental example. 2. Imitation of others in later life, especially in certain occupations, to alcoholism (stone masons, bricklayers, and kin- dred trades). 3. Of special importance in the chronic misuse of alcohol is the impulse to stimulate the nervous system after the use of 244 Special Psychiatry. alcoholic beverages has been begim by momenta 1 and 2. The vrant of the ordinary stimulus causes a sort of mental vacancy, abnormal ^^hysical sensations, disagreeable feelings. 4. The use of alcohol has been begun by many through first using it as a means to obtain sleep or to quiet pain. It is not known why one can consume a large C[uantity of alcohol with impunit}', and another be injured by the use of only a small quantit}", and why there is complete intolerance in many individuals. Hereditary conditions undoubtedly play a prominent part in this connection. The results of chronic alcoholism are: 1. Improvement with inclination to relapses. 2. Incurable mental disease. 3. Death by organic changes which alcoholism has pro- voked (heart and kidney diseases) or by suicide. Pathological Anatomy. The chronic alcoholist often exhibits h^-perostosis of the cranium, but sometimes also attenuation of the cranial bones, external and internal pachymeningitis, very often hemorrhages into the membranes, osteomata of the dura and pia, very large Pacchionian bodies, changes in the walls of the arteries of the brain (hyaline fibroid degeneration), h}'pertrophy of the neuroglia, degeneration of the ganglion cells — all in all, there- fore, a finding which is also observed in many other organic mental diseases. One often finds degenerative neuritis in the peripheral nerves. The organs of the body show the well-known changes of chronic alcoholism, especially atheroma of the vascular system, dilatation of the heart, fatty liver and cirrhosis of the liver, kidney changes, chronic catarrh of the gastro-enteric tract. The treatment, as a first consideration, must regard prophy- laxis, which must be attained, not by punishment and the courts, but by good example, instruction, and a general better- ment of the hygienic conditions, especially in the nutrition of the common people. Asylums for drunkards are an aid : plac- ing the alcoholist imder guardianship will be sufficient in many cases to arrest the drunkard in his course. The treatment by medicines has alreadv been mentioned. The Intoxication Psychoses: Morphine. 245 (b) Morphinism.! Bertrand first used morphine injections in Germany in 1856 ; the first communications on the aljuse of morphine date from the year 1864. Since then morphinism has had a fright- ful and devastating career. The morphinist is a man of a double personality: After ^ the injection, he is in good humor, conciliating, capable of labor; after the cessation of its action he is restless, repulsive, unable to concentrate himself, dull and apprehensive. A new injec- tion reanimates him. The longer the morphinism continues, the shorter become the intervals between the injections and the shorter the euphoric stage. The most prominent pathological mental symptom which is brought forth by the abuse of morphine, is the perversion of the moral feelings, as has been described in depicting the chronic alcoholist. The morphinist is a fiend. Faith and belief and honor have become subordinate in his consideration. Loss of intelligence and energy follow in a corresponding manner. His memory generally remains good. The alcoholist is distin- guised from the morphinist in that the former easily transfers his ideas to the motor sphere which is characteristic. This does not take place with the morphinist (Kraepelin). The ideas of detraction which accompany the later stages of morphinism in most cases develop to a true delusion of atten- tion, and may rise to a delusion of persecution under the type of paranoia hallucinatorium. Hallucinatory states of excite- ment may appear transitorily before the development of this chronic condition. The physical symptoms of chronic morphinism manifest themselves, above all, in general emaciation, insomnia, obstinate intestinal obstruction, trembling of the tongue and hands, weak- ness and ataxia of the arms and legs, contracted pupils with conjunctivEe generally reddened (the pupils are spasmodically contracted, Grafe). Accompanying these is loss of appetite, the tongue feels rough and dry, the teeth are carious and fall out, the" skin is sallow, yellowish, brittle, on it there are scars, ab- 1 Erlenmeyer, 1887. Third edition. 246 Special Psychiatry. scesses, indurations in consequence of the injections, sometimes also blue flecks as precipitates of small pieces of metal from the canula of the s3Tinge. Moreover, morphinists complain of see- ing sparks, roaring in the ears, abnormal feelings of taste and smell, and paresthesias. Pollutions and erections are wanting, as well as sexual desire. In women there is often amenorrhea. Some morphinists, left to themselves, die from cachexia, others conunit suicide like the alcoholist. Etiology. According to Pouchet, 40 per cent, of all the morphinists are physicians, and the wives of ph3'sicians also constitute a consideral^le percentage. Besides j)hysicians, drug- gists often become morphinists. j\Iorphinism, as a rule, affects those hereditarily tainted, who have less energy successfully to opjDose the continued use of the drug. The misuse of morphine is called forth : 1, by continued physical pains ; 2, by insomnia ; 3, by general ill-feeling, sorrow, care; 4, by bad example, which is especially true of physicians' wives. The pleasural^le sen- sation which the injection produces, the cessation of unrest and anxiet}^ following, urges to the second injection when the effect of the first has worn off, and thus necessitates an increase of the dose. Xew-born children from morphinistic mothers sometimes show symptoms of abstinence with collapse. The largest daih' dose of morphine which has been observed in morphinists amounted to 14 grams (Jaquet). In regard to the diagnosis of an existing morphinism, if denied by the patient, it can be verified by the appearance of the skin, which is of the utmost importance, and the presence of the above-described changes conditioned by the injections; further, by the detection of morphine in the urine. Observation shows also in the continued use of morphine a striking change of the disposition, which is euphoric or excited when the patient is under the influence of the drug, irritable and irascible when hunger for the drug sets in. The treatment of morphinism has, for. its prime object, the breaking up of the habit. The morphine syringe should not be trusted to any patient, not even to the attendant. With the high percentage of morphinistic physicians, the effect of this prophylaxis will always be limited. The weaning of the morphinist may be effected by sudden. The Intoxication Psychoses: Morphine. 247 rapid or slow withdrawal. Which method is best in a given case depends, firstly, on the usual dose; secondly, on the condition of the strength of the patient; and thirdly, on the cause which has occasioned the morphinism. If violent pains still continue, as, e.g., in carcinoma or tabes, a sudden or rapid withdrawal is not possible before one has gradually substituted some other anodyne for the alleviation of the pain. The withdrawal is best and safest in an institution. Morphinists understand so well how to deceive physicians and attendants that only in the secure conditions of a closed asylum, but sometimes not even there, is it possible to deprive the patient of his morphine. During the treatment by withdrawal, in a majority of cases greater or less phenomena of abstinence appear, which rest, ac- cording to Marme, on the toxic action of oxide of morphine formed in the body by the chronic misuse of morphine (a product of morphine, not excreted, which is soluble with difficulty), and this is not inhibited by the addition of new morphine. Other phenomena of abstinence are founded on a hypersecretion of hydrochloric acid in the stomach after the withdrawal of mor- phine, which may be shown by the aid of the stomach tube (hence pumping out the stomach and administering alkalies is indicated). The symptoms of abstinence consist of vomiting, yawning, sneezing, profuse perspiration, twitching of single muscles, pre- cordial anxiety. The pupils become dilated, quite often dysarthric disturbances of the speech develop, also violent dry coughing, changeable pulse, and generally subnormal tempera- ture. The patient is anxious, excited, wishes to die, and some- times attempts suicide. At times there are states Avith hallu- cinations and delusions as in alcoholic delirium tremens. Erections and pollutions appear in men during the period of abstinence, and in women an inclination to sexual intercourse.. If symptoms of collapse appear, subcutaneous injections of caffeino-natrium salicylicum are recommended, 0.2 to 0.4, also infusions of saline solutions; sometimes an injection of from 0.03 to 0.05 of morphine cannot be avoided. The inclination to suicide should be especially guarded against. 248 Special Psychiatry. If the morphine is successfully withdrawn, the patient will need long, careful watching before he can be considered cured. Insomnia, physical pains, and unfavorable social surround- ings condition the recurrence to morphine in the majority of cases, so that the percentage of morphinists who may be regarded cured must be considered small. One often finds morphinism connected with alcoholism and cocainism. (c) Cocainism.i Cocaine was first emplo3^ed by Koller in 1884 as a local an- esthetic in ophthalmology. The abuse of cocaine proceeded from its use as a local anesthetic for pain (cocainizing the gums, the nose, its use in vaginismus), then as a consequence of mor- phinism. The cocaine syringe was heralded at first as an antag- onist to the morphine syringe. The symptoms of chronic co- cainism are general exhaustion, decrease of the body weight, dis- gust with and incapability of mental labor, diminution of the intelligence, forgetfulness, insomnia, acceleration of the activity of the heart with small and filiform pulse, sometimes spasms in single muscles, Occasionally a mental disease develops on this basis, which runs under the type of delirium hallucinatorium with many sense deceptions, especially in the visual tract. A feeling of for- eign bodies under the skin is frequently observed, which continu- ally change their location, now in the form of little balls, now of small kernels, fine powder or the finest dust (Magnan's S3'mp- tom). Sometimes there arises on the foundation of chronic cocainism the type of a paranoia hallucinatoria Avith systematized ideas of persecution, hallucinations of vision and audition. The symptoms of cocainism are more obstinate and severe than those of morphinism. Cocainists, as a rule, are not able to pursue their occupation as long as morphinists. Morpliine and cocaine, used together, are most deleterious. The treatment is essentially the same as for morphinism. Xoteworthy phenomena of abstinence do not appear as a rule in cocainism. ^ Mannheiiru Neurologisches Centralblatt, 1891. The Intoxication Psychoses: Drugs. 249 Appendix. Of the other chronic intoxications with organic poisons, chloralisin shoukl be mentioned, which shows, besides consider- able emaciation and diarrhea, decided cutaneous eruption (urticaria, erythema, papulous exanthemata, petechia) ; Chloro- formism; Etheromania; Ahsinthism, whose symptoms Magnan gives as attacks of dizziness, hallucinatory deliria, amnesia ; chronic use of opium; Cannahism, especially as practiced in Egypt; Nicotinism. Further, mention should be made here of the chronic intoxications with preparations of bromide, sulfonal, trional, stramonium (the chronic intoxication may arise from the constant use of stramonium smoke in asthma; it calls forth auditory hallucinations and the delusion of attention with pres- sure on the head, feeling of pressure in the ear and in the foot articulations), with atropine, hyoscyamus, salicylates (with pro- fuse sweats, roarings in the ears, difficulty of hearing, mydriasis, strabismus), antipyrin, and paraldehyde. All these poisons may bring on acute mental disturbances which disappear quickly, but they may also generate subacute ones, generally in the form of delirium hallucinatorium or of acute hallucinatory paranoia. Chronic absinthism often leads to dementia, as does also cannabism. Chronic intoxications with sulfonal, trional, and with bromide may bring on states of mental weakness, considerable loss of memory with ataxia, pareses, and loss of the patellar reflexes, so that the external type is that of paresis. The anamnesia and the further course, which shows the gradual disappearance of the symptoms with the removal of the drug, assure the diagnosis. 4. Psychoses which are Brought on by Inorganic Poisons. Acute cafbonic acid gas psychoses sometimes shows the type of acute dementia. If there are paralyses present in such psy- choses, these point to localized foci of softening in the brain, which are conditioned by the intoxication. Chronic carbonic acid gas intoxication, which appears with the symptoms of hallucinatory paranoia, or also a pseudo-paresis, has been described by Moreau as it presents itself in bakers and cooks; psychoses have also been observed from Gaz pauire (by 250 Special Psycliiatry. passing air over heated anthracite there is a mixture of nitrogen, carbonic acid gas, carbonic acid, and a small quantity of carbo- hydrogen). Carbonic disuli^hide psychoses^ may appear as a state of depression which may rise to stupor, or under the type of delirium liallucinatorium. Generally there arise states of men- tal weakness, and with these symptoms of paralysis or ataxia are often associated. Iodoform may generate an acute psychosis under the type of delirium hallucinatoriiim with anxious unrest, or of great con- fusion, or it may also run under the t3'pe of melancholia. One should always consider carefully in such cases whether the dis- ease which necessitated the use of iodoform, or the shock which followed the operation, forms the etiological momentum. Chronic saturnism may generate: (a) A psychosis which runs acutely under the type of de- lirium liallucinatorium. (&) Epileptic seizures with their peculiar pathological psychic symptoms. (c) Diminution of the intelligence and the memory, by which the clinical' type of paresis may be evolved in connection with the paralytic states peculiar to lead-poisoning. One should observe diagnostically in this connection that the dementia in saturnine paralysis is never of so high a degree as in paresis; further, that electric examination in lead-poisoning shows changes which are absent in paresis; that examination with the ophthalmoscope shows neuritis and neuroretinitis, retinal apo- plexies, and perivascular changes (Hirschberg), which are for- eign to the paresis in this symptom-complex. Saturnism may also beget uremic psychoses through con- tracted kidneys. Chronic mercurial intoxication often introduces states of considerable fearfulness, easy irritation by external impressions, anxiety and insomnia (erethismus mercurialis) . In rare cases a psychosis which may lead to mental weakness with depressive symptoms develops from this condition when the predisposition is present. ^Koster. Neurologisches Centralblatt, 1898, Laudenbeimer, the Tlio. Organic Psychoses: Paresis. 251 V. THE ORGANIC PSYCHOSES. 1. Diffuse Diseases of the Brain Cortex. (a) Progressive Paralysis of the Insane. "^ (Paralytic Dementia, Paresis, Softening of the Brain). Although cases were reported in 1672 by Willis and in 1798 by Haslam which may belong to paresis, yet it was Bayle Avho inaugurated the history of the progressive paralysis of the insane by his inaugural dissertation in the year 1822. He called the disease chronic meningitis, and thought that the men- tal as well as the somatic pathological symptoms developed from this as a pathological unit. At a later time the strife was again taken up as to whether the psychic disturbances and the somatic changes really belonged to one disease, or were rather a symptom-complex. The Con- gress of Physicians for the Insane, held at Paris in 1867, con- firmed the unity of the pathological symptoms and considered paresis as a special clinical entity. Although at the time there was no dissent concerning this fact, later researches strove to separate forms which were con- spicuous anatomically and clinically, from the great number of the cases which were regarded as paresis. In by far the great majority of cases the pathological type develops in the following manner: 1. The demented form of paresis. The first stage. This consists preferably in the symptoms of the pathological change of the psyche, or in those of the body, or, finally, in the contemporaneous development of both mental and physical abnormalities. (a) The patient l)ecomes depressed, irritable, violent, brutal without sufficient cause, laying violent hands on himself. With this, his neglect of certain social rules is conspicuous ; he comes into a room with his hat on his head, he appears in society with disordered dress, his face and hands are dirty, he treats women ^Mendel. Piofri'essive Paralyse. Monographic, 1880. Binswanger, Deutsche Klinik, 1901. 252 Special Psijchiatry. indecently and without respect both in his words and gestures, where before he was reserved; contrary to his former habits, he frequents saloons and low resorts. In many cases, even in this stage, an inclination to immoral actions develops whose execution brings the patient into contact with the criminal law (offenses against decency, exposure, theft, and the like). Meanwhile there are depressions, anxious states, and con- siderable feeling of illness. Sleep is diminished usually both as to duration and soundness. In other cases, on the contrary, there is morbid sleepiness, which sometimes comes on in the form of attacks at unseasonable times and places (narcolepsy). These changes are often observed on intimate acquaintance with the patient; sometimes, eA'en then, they are not recognized as pathological, but attributed to other circumstances. The patient often works at his occupation as before, that is, he per- forms his ordinary daily task in the prescribed way. But if un- usual obstacles are encountered, he soon shows his defective intel- ligence, while, on the other hand, energy for new enterprises is wanting. If he attempts them notwithstanding, he generally fails because he lacks the mental power. A consciousness of disease appears transitorily, especially if the patient notices the diminution of his memory or if others point out to him his peculiar condition. He "has a presenti- ment of the on-coming softening of the brain" and sometimes commits suicide when he recognizes it. Somatic changes are not present as a rule, or are so incon- spicuous that the family physician diagnoses "neurasthenia," and even the psychiatrist who may be called, though he recog- nizes the danger, cannot make a positive diagnosis, because of absence of all objective symptoms of the peripheral nervous system. (&) The disease begins with reflex rigidity of the pupils, myosis or mydriasis in one or both eyes, alteration of the tendon reflexes (too weak, absent, sluggish reaction, while the return is not lightning-like, but lax, slow, or too strong, patellar or foot clonus), analgesia, especialh' in the leg, exaggeration or dimi- nution and extinguishment of the sexual reflexes, easy fa- tigue of the legs, intermittent limping. There is now hesitation The Organic Psychoses: Paresis. 253 in the speech, especially in excitement, sometimes obvious para- lytic disturbances of the speech. Notwithstanding, the patient manages his business without trouble, but shows his inefficiency when he confronts new prob- lems. Certain hypochondric complaints, some irritability, disturbances of the sleep are seldom lacking. The diagnosis here wavers between tabes and paresis, especially if the patellar re- flexes appear to indicate the first and the mental weakness is not conspicuous. 2. The symptoms described under (a) and (6) develop con- temporaneously; the diagnosis may be made with confidence even in this stage. On taking up the anamnesia it appears gen- erally that syphilis was present about ten to fifteen years before the beginning of the present disease; that other severe diseases and those of the nervous system have not in the majority of cases preceded the present difficulty. Second stage. The mental weakness is clearly defined, the memory fails considerably, the patient shows indifference to those about him and as to his business, his speech changes more and more, the paralytic disturbances of speech persist. There are now paralytic attacks, sometimes in the mildest form, as diz- ziness or temporary loss of consciousness, but always with the evident effect of further weakening the mental power. The somatic s^miptoms are partially unchanged, in part they become stronger; in particular, the weakness or ataxia of the extremities increases. The patient, on account of his intellectual weakness, is incapable of mental labor, and also unfit for bodily exertion from the paresis or ataxia of his extremities. Third stage. The mental weakness sinks to dementia, memory has almost vanished, the patient can no longer answer the simplest questions, becomes wholly indifferent. The muscu- lar paralysis demands the help of others in carrying out the simplest movements, urine and feces pass involuntarily. Para- lytic attacks make the helplessness of the patient still worse. He dies in such an attack, or of an aspiration pneumonia, or of an intercurrent disease. During the course of this demented form there appear occa- sionally depressive or maniacal delusions, which may exist for a greater or less time alongside the other symptoms. However, 254 Special Psychiatry. the pathological type is not influenced by them; these ideas are generally only produced when the patient is directly questioned concerning them. 2. The classical or typical form of paresis. The first stage may show all the above-described varieties; often it is imperfectly developed and there exists only a certain psychic irritability with definite hypochondric impressions. As the second stage, there appears a state of hypochondric or melancholic depression, which, according to the degree of its development, may waver between the mild form of hypomel- ancholia or hypochondria to the highest grade of stupor, and the delusions may be cpiite similar in content to the typical melan- cholia just described. Characteristic, however, are the symptoms of mental weakness, which are connected with those delusions, also the above-described somatic symptoms, the change of the tendon and visceral reflexes, as well as the disturbances of speech which have already revealed themselves very plainly. The third stage — maniacal exaltation — generally develops gradually from the second; it is distingiiished by the so-called efflorescent megalomania, whose growth knows no limits. Its further development, together with the motor excitation, leads to paretic raving. Paralytic attacks then quite often interrupt the agitation and bring the patient, with increasing dementia and paralysis, into the fourth stage, the stage of dementia. It is the same as the above-described third stage of the demented form, and entails only the nonsensical megalomaniacal ideas of the earlier stages; but even these are brought forth without ex- citement as something indifferent and with halting paralytic speech. 3. That course is described as the agitated form of paresis in which the melancholic and h}'pochondric stage of typical paresis is absent and the disease, after the first stage, passes di- rectly into the third. Sometimes the symptomatic t}^e of acute delirium appears in an esjDecialh' violent course, complicated with somatic diseases. 4. In the depressive fonn, a maniacal stage is developed, the h}^ochondriaco-melancholic delusions rise to excessive height, quite often to micromania. 5. If interchanging depressive and exalted stages appear, The Organic Psijchoses: Paresis. 255 the paresis iiiay simulate a circular psychosis (the circular form of paresis). Increasing mental weakness and the somatic symp- toms confirm the diagnosis. G. Where the psychic symptoms of paresis range themselves for a long time alongside an existing tabes, even a decennium or longer, one speaks of an ascending paresis. Not only the tabes, but also the associated paresis, is con- spicuous by a long course. From these cases are to be distin- guished those in which tabetic symptoms appear with pathologi- cal phenomena or where the tabetic symptoms quickly follow the ])aretic. In these last cases we do not have pathologico-ana- tomically a pure posterior column sclerosis ( tab o- paresis). .Special Symptomatology. 1. Hallucinations, as a rule, first appear in paretics in the later stages, exceptionally hallucinations of vision appear in the first stage; "Snow is falling before my eyes,'^ "the devil is in sight." Auditory hallucinations first appear in the later stages generally, in the state of raving or frequently in the de- pressive forms; hallucinations of smell and taste are quite fre quent in the raving of paretics, while hallucinations of the coenesthetic sense distinguish the hypochondric stage of paresis. 2. Mental iveakness is the finger mark which is seen from the beginning to the end of the manifold picture of paresis. It is sometimes striking how the paretic, still occupied in his busi- ness and considered by his associates as simply nervous, wholly fails in simple calculations, as 13 times 13, or in computing the interest of a given sum at 41/2 per cent, for one year. Either he cannot solve the problem or his solutions are faulty. He first loses the highest intellectual conceptions, those which he acquired last, while external forms remain longest (in physicians, e.g., the writing of prescriptions). The delusions of the paretic are distinguished, both after the depressive and maniacal states, by their nonsensical exaggerations and arbitrary excesses. Ideas of persecution and megalomania may combine in the same manner as in paranoia. The hypochondric impressions which are at first present change, during the further course, to euphoria, even in the 256 Special Psychiatry. demented form of paresis. Of the intellectual feelings, the ethical and esthetic suffer regularl}' even in an earlier stage. In this respect the erotic phenomena are to be mentioned, which cause the patients, in the absence of ethical feelings, to bring public women into their families or to abandon themselves to shameless excesses. Although the memorj- in the earlier stages of paresis often shows no appreciable defect, it is essentiaily weakened in the later stages, the power of attention vanishes, and finalty the paretic finds himself in a situation in which, separated from his past, and incapable of acquiring anything new, he lives en- tirely in the gratification of sensual desires. Syllable-stumbling is characteristic of paresis. While sin- gle words and syllables are plainly pronounced, when separated it is not possible for the patient to arrange them in euphonious order in a phrase, especially if it be a long one. The vowels or all the syllables are mutilated, single vowels are repeated at un- suitable jolaces, others are omitted. This is very evident if long words are given the patient to pronounce: instead of "artillery^' we have "ratrillery," instead of "Constantinopolitan" "Costa- pinopalic," instead of "San Francisco," "Fran Sanfis — Fran Sanfrisco." These disturbances of speech sometimes appear more clearly in reading or reciting than in repeating, especially if the patient has already practiced the last. Often, hesitation of speech has been observed in paretics, even before the appearance of the s3-llable-stumbling, especially when it has been difficult to pro- nounce single definite consonants at the beginning of the word ; speech is therefore hesitating, retarded. The disturbances of speech as mentioned appear at a very early stage in the majority of cases of dementia parah'tica. If they do not make the diagnosis of paresis absolutely sure, since they occasionally appear in other circumstances (e.g., in alco- holism under the influence of acute intoxication, with hyoscin, duboisin in psychic patients), nevertheless the utterance of Esquirol, "disturbance of speech is a fatal symptom," is correct with very inconsiderable limitations. Disorders of speech are not always uniformly present; sometimes they disappear in re- pose, while they are more accentuated during excitement. The Organic Psychoses: Paresis. 257 Syllable-stammering is not the only form of speech-dis- turbance to be noted, for in the later stages of tlie disease occur weakness of memory and troubles of the articulation (dysar- thria), which complicate the speech still further. The patient begins to speak, does not find the right expres- sion for what he wishes to say, and breaks off for that reason; begins anew the sentence which has not yet ended, now forgets what he wished to say, looks around questioning, and closes the sentence with a phrase which has no connection with what was first said. He often forgets the last syllable of the words he is speaking. In advanced cases, the muscular fibers of the tongue, lips, face, sometimes of the lower jaw, finally begin to tremljle when the patient opens his mouth to speak; these tremblings are especially conspicuous in the levator labii superioris, the zygo- matic muscles, the orbicularis palpebrarum, and are so strong sometimes that the whole countenance seems convulsed with spasmodic twitchings. After some seconds, sometimes after a minute of effort, the first syllable is uttered. The tone of the voice is often changed with this : rough, nasal, conspicuously deep. The writings of the paretic exhibit mental weakness and delusions in their diverse form. The maniacal excitement is shown in the manifold underscoring of the words, the exclama- tion point, the ordering of letters forwarded by "wire," by "reed, post," "per express." Literal and verbal paragraphia correspond to syllable- stumbling. The script itself may be atactic (excessively elaborated let- ters besides small, zigzag-shaped ones with thick ground lines) or trembling. The reading corresponds with the speaking. Sometimes paretics read something which is not in the book and which has no connection with it. Sometimes dyslexia is observed : after a few lines the patient cannot read further, because it is difficult, because he feels badly. 17 258 Special Psychiatry. Somatic Symptoms. 1. Motility. At an early stage appear, with paresis, spas- modic symptoms in the form of gnashing of the teeth, chewing motions, spasms of single muscles, even like writers' cramp. The symptoms of paralysis first show themselves as quick twitch- ing in the facial muscles, in those of the tongue, especially in attempts to speak or to protrude the tongue, then in the hands, also in the musculature of all the rest of the body, often as fibril- lary twdtchings. Choreic movements are rare. There appear early inequality of the clefts of the eyelids, weakness of orbi- cularis palpebrarum, difi'erence of the pupils (myosis in about 60 to 70 per cent, of all cases, mydriasis more rarely), unequal in- nervation of the faciales, tongue protruded obliquely. In the further' course the paresis attacks the entire musculature, and finally reaches paralysis. The walk of the paralytic, which is a paretic or paretic-spastic (with exaggerated tendon reflexes) or atactic (with diminished or absent tendon reflexes), becomes finally impossible. Hemiplegias and monoplegias also appear in connection with the paralytic attacks, are sometimes produced by paralyses of single nerves as a result of a periplieral neuritis (peroneus paralysis). Pareses and paralyses of the hands, paresis of the sphincters, and paralysis of all the flexor muscles characterize the end stadium. The electrical excitability of the muscles and nerves is not changed in paresis. If there is a change in the electrical reac- tion, complications should be suspected. 2. Organs of sense and sensihiUty of the shin. Atrophy of the optic nerve is present in about 12 per cent., especially in the tabetic form. Constant and even progressive central scotoma with coloring of the entrance of the optic nerve, hemi- anopsia in connection with paralytic 'attacks are sometimes ob- served. Disturbances of audition are rarely present, more fre- quent are anosmia and ageusia, also in the earlier stages. N'eu- ralgiform pains (sciatica) often appear in the first stage, more or less diffused, anesthesias and analgesias very early, especially of the lower extremities. Yet one should be careful not to as- sume analgesia from the patient's declaration that he "feels no pain" from the prick of a needle; the maniacal patient, espe- The Organic Psychoses: Paresis. 259 ciall}', denies the pain in order to prove his health or his power of resistance. 3. Reflexes. The condition of the patellar reflexes has al- ready heen mentioned. The Achilles tendon reflex and that of the anconeus are often found diminished or absent in the be- ginning of the paresis. The skin reflexes are often exaggerated in the first stage, weak in the later stages. Babinski's reflex is often found on one or both sides. The abolition of the pupil reflexes for light is one of the earliest and most important symptoms of the visceral reflexes.^ Coincidentally appear, also, the paradoxical and inverse pupil reactions. The vesical reflex, as a rule, suffers early ; in the later stages its paralysis, with paralysis of the detrusor uringe and sphincter vesicae, leads to ischuria paradoxa. The sexual reflex is often normal in the beginning of the disease, sometimes heightened (pollutions), and later habitually becomes extinguished. 4. Vasomotor and tropliic disturbances. Diminution or increase of the saliva and perspiration is frequent. Some of the phenomena which have been described as trophic disturbances are consequences of uncleanliness in connection with the constant anesthesia of the skin (erythema, furunculosis, decubitus). On the other hand, insignificant traumata in organs pre- viously altered by trophic disturbances may cause wide-spread destruction (decubitus acutissimus may sometimes arise during a night). Fractures of the ribs, fractures of the extremities, arthropathies,- hematomata belong in this category. The Aveight of the body is apt to decrease very appreciably in the h3''pochondric and maniacal stages of paresis, but often increases considerably in a certain period of the last stage; then it again diminishes very rapidly, as a general rule, before disso- lution, without any reason being found either in diarrheas or in faulty nutrition. 5. The internal organs in very many cases of paresis show no change, syphilitic affections are found only exceptionally. * Moeli. Archiv fiir Psychiatrie, vol. viii, page 13-18. ^ Westphal. Charitg-Annalen., vol. xx. 260 Special Psychiatry. The pulse is usuall}^ regular; in the later stages the sphygmo- gram shows anacrotic and katacrotic ascents and the sign of pulsus tardus. The temperature is generally normal, except in the last stage, where it is often subnormal and falls sometimes to 80° F. Elevation of the temperature always points to com- plications. Peptonuria, diminution of the urea, of the chlorides, and of phosphoric acid is often found. Menstruation is generally undisturbed, yet the menopause, as a rule, appears prematurely. 6. Paralytic attacl's. These show themselves in the course of paresis in all stages, often even in the first: (a) As apoplectiform. (h) As epile]3tiform. (c) As epileptoid. The first fluctuate in their development between the ap- p«?arance of a quickly passing motor or sensory aphasia, a transi- tory condition of weakness in the hand while writing, a quickly disappearing dizziness which may also accompany the symptoms noted and a loss of consciousness, lasting for hours or days, with following hemipareses or hemiplegias, which usually pass away in a few hours or days. The epileptiform attacks fluctuate between the twitching of single extremities, or the mildest form of a Jacksonian epi- lepsy, to the typical picture of a classical epileptic seizure, which may pass into a status epilepticus. Finally, the epileptoid attacks show clouding or total loss of self-consciousness, with complete passivity or impulsive run- ning around without aim or reason, also in the form of twilight states. Sometimes a state of delirium hallucinatorium is connected with the paralytic attack, which may resemble very much an alcoholic delirium. The paralytic attacks have a tendency to accelerate the progress of the disease by injuring the somatic and mental fimc- tions. Death often follows in the apoplectic attack or in the epileptic seizure. 7. A cj'tological examination of the cerebro-spinal fluid has been recommended as a means of diagnosis in cases of paresis, and especially in those cases where the diagnosis of paresis The Organic Psychoses: Paresis. 261 seemed doubtful. Brooks and Clark^ have published the results of their investigations and their manner of procedure, which are a good index of the work done along these lines, and their results are briefly as follows: — "After centrifuging and staining the spinal fluid, we have counted from 30 to 50 fields in each case and have looked upon the presence of one or more lymphocytes to a field as indicating a lymphocytosis, while the normal fluids have usually presented one lymph »3yte to from 5 to 20 fields. With the counting chamber we have considered anything over 14 or 15 to a cubic millimeter as an increase, while the normal fluids presented from 1 to 4, or less, to the cubic millimeter. "We have made satisfactory examinations of fluid in 29 cases, 13 of which have been typical paretics, 3 probable paretics, and thirteen suffering from other conditions, from which paresis could be absolutely excluded. "Of the 13 typical paretics we found an abnormal increase in the number of lymphocytes in 8, or practically 6IV2 per cent. If to these we add the three probable paretics, in all of whom there was a lymphocytosis, the result is 68V4 per cent, increased. "Of the 13 cases other than paretics, 11, or practically S-tVg per cent., presented a normal lymphocyte count. Of the other two, one gave a history of syphilis, some twenty years before, and the other was evidently suffering from a syphilitic and in- flammatory condition of the meninges, which condition was cured by treatment with potassium iodide. To recapitulate: 68V^ per cent, of our paretics showed an abnormal lymphocy- tosis, while in 84-/3 per cent, of the cases other than paresis the lymphocytes were normal in number. "The seralbumin present in the fluid we found to be a vari- able quantity, and, so far as we were able to determine, bore no particular relation to the number of lymphocytes present or to the presence or absence of dementia paralytica. It was markedly increased, in two cases giving evidence of meningeal inflamma- tion (showing polynuclear leucocytes in the fluid) and in a case of dementia paralytica associated with tabes." Etiology. Progressive paralysis is a disease which demands Medical Record, New York, June 30, 1906. 262 Special Psychiatry. its -victims with increasing frequency. At the beginning of the last century scarcely known, patients afflicted with this disease now fill the sanitariums, a large percentage fill the private in- stitutions and those other public asylums which receive their patients from the populous centers of the state. [The frequency of paresis in America is by no means so great as in Germany. During the year 190-1, out of 5788 admissions to the Xew York State hospitals, 164 were paretics, or 8 per cent. Since 1888, of 84,152 insane admitted, 5697, or 6.7 per cent., w^re afflicted with paresis. — Ed.] Paresis is a disease of civilized life, seldom ever appearing among the semi-civilized or uncivilized. It is rarer in the country than in the cities, it affects men much more frequently than women, the ration of inclination being 4 to 1.^ Among men the so-called better classes are attacked with greater fre- quency, while among women it is of the poorer population. With men the age of greatest incidence is from thirtj^-five to forty years. It becomes constantly rarer in later years; it is found after sixty only exceptionally. Observations of paresis in childliood and youth have accumulated in the last decennia.^ In these cases hereditary syphilis may be demonstrated almost constantly. Paresis in both husband and wife is often observed (conjugal paresis).^ In about 75 per cent, of all cases of paresis the anamnesia reveals an acquired syphilis on an average of from ten to fifteen years before the outbreak of the disease. Since the population living under similar circumstances and of the same age show only about 15 to 18 per cent, of cases of syphilis, and parallel statistics show similar results in different places, it is not improbable, then, to assume that syphilis plays a considerable part in the causation of paresis. But that it is a tertiary syphi- litic disease of the brain or a metas^-philitic nerve lesion, is con- troverted by the fact that syphilitic changes cannot be shown in the brain or other organs in tlie great majority of cases ; further, because the anti-syphilitic treatment is without results, and, above all, that a not insignificant percentage of cases exist in which syphilis has certainly not preceded the paresis. S\Tphilis ^ Jahrmarker. Zeitschrift fiir Psvchiatrie. vol. Iviii. ^ Alzheimer. Zeitschrift fiir Psvchiatrie. vol. lii. ^ Monkemoller. ^lonatschrift fiir Psycliiatrie, December, 1900. The Organic Fsijclioses: rarcsis. 263 forms only the predisposing momentum, the foundation on which a classical paresis arises in the great majority of cases. The lesions which really call forth the paresis could not generate the disease unless the nervous system, especially the brain, had suffered a change from the preceding syphilitic in- fection which makes it incapable of resistance to those lesions. What this change consists of is not known at present; perhaps it lies in the walls of the finest arterioles and capillaries and the disturbances of endosmosis and exosmosis conditioned by them. In some cases hereditary basis forms the predisposition, but by no means to the same extent or importance which was due to it in the functional psychoses. The immediate inciting causes lie in a great number of cases in psychic momenta : sorrow, care, disappointed hope, losses suf- fered, too great psychic exertion for the individual; further, debauches with wine and women, but especially the misuse of alcohol ; and, finally in single cases, traumata of the head. The outhreah of the disease is never acute, certain pro- dromata of development always precede it. The course of paresis is invariably chronic, excepting the galloping form, which is generally masked by the type of acute delirium. The disease runs most frequently as the demented form (in about two-thirds of all cases). The cases of classic paresis are becoming constantly rarer in modern times. The progressive course is often interrupted by remissions, especially in the classic and depressive types, also in the ascend- ing form. The remissions may give the impression of recovery, and may last months, a year or longer. A certain decrease of the former energy and greater susceptibility, as a rule, cannot be misunderstood. Married women sometimes think their paretic husbands healthier psychically under these conditions than they were before the disease appeared. The duration of the disease amounts, on an average, in men from three to four years; in women, from four to five years. Two-thirds of the paretic men die before the end of the second year, exceptionally there is a duration of from eight to ten years, or even lonsier.^ ^Liistig. Zeitschrift fiir rsrchiatrie, vol. h-ii. 264 Special Psychiatry. Fiesidts. The results of the paresis are : 1. Eecovery, which is extremely rare, though it has undoubt- edly been observed. As a rule, so-called recoveries are only re- missions of exceptional duration. 2. Death, which occurs in half the cases in the paralytic attack or by decubitus, cystitis, hypostatic pneumonia, exhaus- tion; further, by accidents (suffocation in consequence of eso- phageal paralysis, wounds and their sequelse), sometimes by self- destruction in the first stage. Pathological Anatomy. The most frequent macroscopic finding^ is the disappearance of the diploe with hypertrophy of the bones of the cranium, greater weight of the calvarium, external and internal pach}-- meningitis, thickening and simple clouding of the arachnoid (also milky clouding), especially in the cephalic part of the brain, adherence of the arachnoid to the cortex, also to the dura and the calvarium (especially in the region of the central con- volutions), atrophy of the cortex, preferably in the frontal lobes, rarer in the other lobes, granulations of the epend3'-ma, external and internal hydrocephalus. The weight of the brain is generally diminished, the right hemisphere is usually heavier than the left. Microscopically^ one finds in the chronically running par- al3'ses of the brain cortex, increase of the nuclei of the neuroglia, swelling of the glia cells with abundant ramifications, the neu- roglia thickened, sometimes transformed into fibers and shriv- eled. The nerve cells are atrophied, sclerotic, often pigmented, and show loss of chromophil substance. Disappearance of the nerve fibers, especially of the tangenital fibers first (Tuczek), is regularly present. There are similar changes in the large basal ganglia, especially in the thalamus opticus (Lissauer), also in the cerebellum (Weigert). The vessels are often atheromatous, hyalin degeneration is rare; in the capillaries there is more or less dilatation of the lumina with enlargement of the nuclei and ^ Nacke. Makroskopische Hirnbefunde bei mannliclien Paralvtikeni. Zeitschrift fiir Psychiatrie, vol. Ivii, 619, 1900. ^ Binswanger. Pathologische Histologie der Grossliirnrindenerkran- kung. Jena, 1893. Tlie Orgaiilr Psijclioses: rarenis. 2G5 tliickening of the walls (Kronthal), there is often a new growth of the vessels. Focal diseases are rare. The spinal cord^ shows regularly changes which have existed for a long time: degeneration of the posterior white columns or lateral tracts, generally combined scleroses (Filrstner), second- ary degeneration of the pyramidal tracts; diffuse myelitis. De- generative processes of the anterior and posterior roots and of the peripheral nerves, including the cranial nerves, especially the opticus, are frequent. Wliether the described findings have their point of depart- ure in the vascular system (encephalitis interstitialis diffusa), which I accept for the great majority of the cases, and which has lately been advocated by Eobertson, or whether it is a primary degenerative process of the nerve elements, or whether, finally, the infective cause attacks vascular walls and nerves contempo- raneously, cannot be absolutely decided at this time. Perhaps the diverse clinical types and the varied course which they follow may be explained by the difference of the ana- tomical development. Diagnosis. The advanced paretic very often reveals the diagnosis the moment he enters the room by the simple expres- sion of his countenance, his helpless movements, his odd greeting, with the characteristic speech. In the earlier stage one should observe in the differential diagnosis: ]. The fimctional psychoses, especially mania, depressive states, circular psychoses, exceptionally paranoia. Here are decisive : (a) The presence of mental weakness, which is foreign to the functional psychoses before their passing into dementia and which cannot be mistaken even in the earlier stages of paresis. (h) Above all, the proof of paretic symptoms, especially the disturbances of the reflexes (reflex rigidity of the pupils, ab- sence of the patellar reflexes), and of the disturbances of speech which are peculiar to paresis. ^ Ftirstner. Arcliiv fiir Psychiatrie, vol. xxxiii, 939. 266 Special Psychiatry. (c) The entrance of paralytic attacks, which in doubtful cases sometimes confirm the diagnosis of paresis. 2. The intoxication psychoses. Chronic alcoholism is to be specially mentioned in this connection (see alcoholic pseudo- paresis). In addition, paresis may arise on the basis of chronic alcoholism, and, on the other hand, a paresis may incite to alco- holism by the psychic change. Of the chronic intoxications the following are important in a differential diagnosis : intoxications with bromide, sulfonal, trional. These drugs may, by immoderate use, bring on de- mentia, great diminution of the memory and of the attention, loss of the patellar reflexes, ataxia, even a disturbance of speech similar to the paretic. Yet the reflex rigidity of the pupils is wanting. The improvement which will regularly follow the removal of the poison will confirm the diagnosis. Encephalopathia saturnina may be distinguished from pare- sis by reference to the anamnesia, the proof of lead colic and lead palsy, the moderate and non-progressive dementia. In this encephalopathia, the joaralytic disturbances of speech are generally wanting, also, as a rule, the pupillary anomalies. Uremia, which may simulate the picture of paresis, is dis- tinguished by the frequent vomiting, by the asthma, by the nature of the urine (albumin and casts), retinitis albuminurica, by the absence of the reflex rigidity of the pupils and the speech disturbance of paresis. 3. In regard to the organic brain diseases the following sJiould be accentuated differentio-diagnostically : (a) For syphilitic brain disease, point continuous paralyses of the eye muscles in the anamnesia as well as in the later stages (only transitory palsy, as a rule, with paresis), neuritis optica (in paresis simple primary atrophy of the opticus, neuritis op- tica, rare), transitory hemiplegias, transitory and interchang- ing monopareses and monospasms and frequent changes of the psychic phenomena. There is also generally lacking in syphi- litic diseases of the brain a dififuse h^'palgesia or analgesia ; the disturbances of speech and writing are not so accentuated as in paresis. If secondary or tertiary s}Tnptoms of syphilis are present in tlie organs or on the skin, they will indicate brain sA-philis as Tlte Organic Psijchoses: I'aresis. 267 against paresis. At the age of thirty or under, one must think more of syphilis than of j^aresis. (h) For dementia senilis as against paresis, the advanced age, sixty-five years or over, will he the index; the jjeculiar dis- turbances of the memory in which, with good recollection of things long past, the power of observation of what has just oc- curred has been lost, further, the generally depressed and very irritable peculiar disposition of those suffering from senile decay are characteristic, while the advanced paretic is distinguished mostly by his easy susceptibility. Besides this, senile dementia usually follows a much slower course than paresis, is distin- guished by great variations in the psychic condition, absence of paralytic disturbance of speech, and the relative rarity of reflex rigidity of the pupils. There are, however, cases, especially between sixty and sixty-five years, in which it is impossible to make the diagnosis with certainty. (c) For focal diseases of the brain, as against paresis, point definite focal phenomena which are wanting in paresis, or which appear only f;ransitorily in connection with paralytic attacks. However, there are also pareses which are complicated with focal diseases (apoplectic foci). With focal diseases of the brain there is generally present a strong feeling of disease, and it is seldom that so profound a dementia is developed as in paresis. If multiple focal diseases of the brain and of the spinal cord are present (as, e.g., in multiple sclerosis or in syphilitic brain tumors), the diagnosis may be A^ery difficult or impossible in the advanced stages. Here, generally, only the anamnesia can be decisive. The prognosis of paresis is unfavorable, yet the possibility of the entrance of prolonged remissions should not be overlooked. The posterity of paretics often show abnormalities of mental development, sometimes they become severely diseased psychi- cally. Quite often physical and mental stigmata of degenera- tion are found in such descendants in a marked degree. The marriages of paretics are unfruitful in a relatively large percentage of the cases (about 25 per cent.), while the number of 26S Special Psychiatry. childless marriages in the population amounts to only 10 to 12 per cent, on the average. Treatment. The paretic suffering from the demented form should, sometimes, in the earlier stages of the disease, be placed in an institution on account' of his inclination to immoral actions. This is desirable in advanced dementia when the patient cannot have the necessar}' attention and care at home. The depressive and maniacal stages of the disease need treat- ment in an institution, in the same way as do the patients suffer- ing from melancholia and mania. If previous syphilis is shown in a paretic, if the dementia is not yet far advanced, and if he has not suffered much in his nutrition so far, one should try the inunction treatment (two to three grams of unguentum cinereum daily until the entire quan- tity of 120 grams is used). The cases in which an improvement, or only a stationary period is reached by this treatment or by the use of iodine or ergot, belong to the rare exceptions. Visiting bathing resorts is useless, and injurious both from the excitement of going and of being in strange places. Baths at 90° F., also with the addition of from 2 to 3 kilo- grams of common salt, are recommended with home or institu- tion treatment. Surgical operations should be discouraged (trephining has produced no satisfactory results). The treatment can but regard the momentary condition, and therefore be only symptomatic. Nutritious food with abund- ant milk should be provided; careful cleaning of the patient, decubitus if it arises, special care be given to the bladder and bowels are the only indications. In states of excitement rest in bed is recommended; as Iwpnotics, trional, sulfonal, chloral, and morphine injections are useful. (b) Senile Dementia, Senile Atrophy of the Brain.i Senile dementia begins, as a rule, with insomnia, attacks of dizziness which may reach the summit of epileptic states, ^Alzheimer. Sammelreferat in Moiiatschrift fiir Psycliiatrie. 1898. Wille. Zeitschrift fiir Psycliiatrie, vol xxx. Fiirstner. Archiv fiir Psycliiatrie, 1889, xx. The Organic Psychoses: Senile Dementia. 269 fainting spells, paresthesias of the hands and feet with irascible and irritable disposition, diminution of the memory, especially for recent events, while for past events it is faithful, sometimes astonishingly so. Commingled hypochondric complaints arise, egotistic impulses rule, while altruistic feelings are crowded more into the background. Hence the pronounced avarice to- wards others, sometimes contemporaneous with senseless lavish- ness on his own enjoyments. In the last respect especially, erotic impulses arise, and large sums are squandered for the gratifica- tion of this passion; sometimes promises of marriage, marriage itself without regard to station or children, proceed therefrom. Severe psychic symptoms of a pathological nature appear mostly at night. The patient does not go to bed or soon rises, busies himself about the house, locks up everything, barricades himself, has transitory illusions and hallucinations of people who wish to break in or of such as go to the other spouse in order to commit immoral actions during the night. During the day the patient speaks of the fancied or hallu- cinated occurrences as facts, while otherwise he seems to be fully oriented and may seem mentally normal externally. On the basis of his pathologically changed relations to the outer world he changes his will quite often, makes new ones; the belief that his children wish his death, or attempt to hasten it, is so height- ened that his relatives often argue with him in opposition and try to hinder him from doing many absurd things. The mem- ory, well-preserved for events which took place long ago, even in youth, is the proof which is often cited by the witnesses as to the validity of the testament, and often regarded by them as proof of normal mentality. In this stage there are quite often im- moral actions (stealing), also in regard to offenses against decency. In the further course there is garrulousness, confabulation with considerable diminution of the intelligence, and lack of orientation in regard to time and space, fear if left alone, help- less if unaccompanied on the streets, neglect of social require- ments in dress, in regard to eating and drinking, soiling the clothes and bedding through the imperfect closure of the sphinc- ters. 270 Special Psychiatry. Apoplectiform attacks in tiieir turn make the mental condi- tion "worse. The final stage is an apathetic idiocy, in which the old man finall)- becomes a child again. With regard to the somatic disturbances, a senile dementia with or without focal s}"mptoms must be distinguished. Senile dementia with focal symptoms shows hemiplegias, also para- plegias which owe their origin to apoplectic extravasations or thrombotic centers of softening. Special Symptomatology. Illusions and hallucinations are frequent in the earlier stages of senile dementia, especially in the visual sense. Transi- torily, there are massive hallucinations in all the senses, with con- siderable clouding of the consciousness. Such states appear especially at night. The intelligence gradually crumbles away. There are often melancholic delusions, delusions of transgression, more frequently h^'pochondric, sometimes maniacal and hypo-maniacal states appear; finalh', paranoic delusions with a persecutory and ex- pansive content. In the last case grandiose ideas may be asso- ciated with these delusions. There is often a rapid inversion of the actions by sudden impulses which are not opposed by inhibition. The violence of these last stand out in strong contrast to the former want of energy. The disturbances of the memory have been discussed. The question here, especially at the beginning of senile dementia, is preferably of a diminution of the power of attention: hence the patients do not know that they have just eaten, that they have just made a visit, or what they have just been doing. Somatic Symptoms. The furrowed brow, the wrinkled face, the stooped frame, the shuffling gait, trembling of the head, of the tongue, of the hands, and in the later stage the paralyses of the extremities, are all common concomitant symptoms of senile dementia. With this there is marked contraction and Inequality of the pupils, The Organic Psychoses: Senile Dementia. 271 seldom reflex rigidity of the same (Siemerling and Moeli), prompt tendon reflexes which decrease in power kiter, and diminution of the skin reflexes. In the more advanced stages paralysis of the bhidder and rectal reflexes develops. Moreover, there are present the ordinary changes of old age, especially in the organs of sense and in the vascular system. The incipient agrypnia gives place later to long and lasting sleep. Narcoleptic attacks are often observed, the patients sleep during the day Avithout reference to time or place, while on the other hand they are sleepless at night. As in paresis, paralytic attacks also appear here. Etiology. — Senile dementia does not begin as a rule before the sixty-fifth year, in women generally somewhat later. The premature appearance of the changes in the brain due to old age, and the immoderate develoiDment of the same, which senile dementia conditions, may be called forth before the age of sixty- five by heredit}^ by severe bodily disease, by abuse of spirits, by psychic causes (sorrow, care, loss of wife or husband). The course of senile dementia is sometimes protracted, last- ing ten years and even longer, often showing remissions and ex- acerbations. The result is death, which may come suddenly in an apoplectiform attack, or gradually by marasmus. Sometimes death by suicide occurs, especially in the first stage of senile dementia. An intercurrent disease often hastens the end (pneumonia). Pathological Anatomy. The characteristic change of senile dementia consists of a general sclerosis of the arteries of the brain, often with hyalin fibrous degeneration. Sometimes the great vessels are intact while the small vessels and capillaries are diseased. There is an attenuation of the bones of the cranium, the cliploe is visible (malum senile), generally external and internal pach3'meningi- tis are present, quite often with hematomata, clouding of the arachnoid inlaid with calcareous plaques, large Pacchionian granulations, atrophy of the brain cortex, especially of the frontal lobes, and granulations of the ependyma. In a third of all cases there is hemorrhagic or thrombotic softening of the brain; fur- ther, sclerotic changes in the spinal cord. Microscopically, the 272 Special Psychiairy. atrophic brain shows h3'pertrophy of the neuroglia, sometimes "with miliary sclerosis of the cerebral cortex, disappearance of the tangential fibers, decrease of the numl^er of the nerve cells of which those present are atropho-pigmentous, and fatty degen- eration with chromatolysis. The smallest vessels and capillaries often seem destroyed, sometimes changed into strings without lumen. The peripheral nerves often show signs of a degenera- tive neuritis. The diagnosis must take into consideration the fact that not every psychosis which appears in old age is senile idiocy. All other forms of psychic disease, cren curable ones, may appear in old age. The slow development, the peculiar disturbances of memory, as well as the progressively increasing psychic weakness, are decisive diagnostic features. Senile dementia is distinguished from the focal diseases of the brain by the absence of focal symptoms, or where such are present, by the course, especially when the late appearance of focal symptoms developed after the psychic disturbance was plainly manifest. The prognosis is unfavorable. The treatment should be symptomatic. The usual stimu- lants should not be cut off; coffee, beer, wine should be allowed moderately. For sedation, morphine injections may be used, or opium internally, and camphor injections to overcome initial states of weakness. The restlessness of the patients and their inclination to im- moral actions, the lack of superintendence and nursing at home with the poorer population, will give the indications for taking the sufferers from senile dementia to an institution. (c) Arteriosclerotic Psychoses.^ On the basis of a rapidly developing sclerosis of the arterial system, especially in men of from fifty-five to sixty years of age with palpitation of the heart, accelerated or intermitting pulse, with small albuminuric contents of the urine, the type of simple melancholia, with attacks of anxiety, self-reproaches, and thoughts of suicide, arises which will again pass away in the ^ Alzheimer. Sammelreferat. ^Monatsschrif t fur Psychiatrie, 1898. Tlie Organic Psychoses: Arteriosclerosis. 273 course of a few months. During this lime the alterations in the vascuhir system, wliich were not observed before, are apt to manifest themselves plainly (climacteric of men). In other cases the arteriosclerosis leads to brain atrophy only, either under the type of senile dementia where only the relatively youthful age (fifty-five to sixty years) is striking {premature senescence) , or under the type of the demented form of paresis. From this it is distinguished by its later appearance, the lack of the reflex rigidity of the pupils, of the paralytic disturbance of speech, the development to a high degree of the arteriosclerotic phenomena in the full, bounding arteries, in the heart, the kidneys (arteri- osclerotic atrophied kidney), the moderate degree of weakmind- edness with much disturbed memory and a strong feeling of disease with the absence of clearly defined delusions, and the very slow, unprogressive course. The treatment of these states consists in combating the arteriosclerosis. In the course of paralysis agitans melancholic conditions are often observed ; after they have remained for a long time the sym2:)toms of senile dementia often appear. Acute encepflalitis JiemorrJiagica sometimes runs under the clinical type of deli- rium acutum. Pachymeningitic Psychoses. Pachymeningitis, with or without hematoma, may accom- pany the various forms of brain disease. Where it is the essential anatomical basis of the psychosis, the disease runs, after beginning with severe headaches, Avith profound depression, Aveakness of the memory and the intelli- gence, sometimes a very slow course and remains stationary for years; in other cases more rapidly, with vomiting and intercur- rent paralytic states, ending in death. Such cases appear in alcoholists, after trauma, in tuberculous and cachectic indi- viduals. (d) Syphilitic Psychoses.^ Syphilis as an etiological factor has already been con- sidered. Jolly. Kliiiisclie Woclienschrift 1, 1901. 18 274 Special Psychiatry. Organic s}-philitic ps3'choses may be conditioned: 1. By syphilitic disease of the cerebral arteries (endarteritis, periarteritis, periarteritis with following thrombosis and foci of softening). 2. By gummatous tumors of the brain. 3. By diffuse, often multiple, syphilitic disease of the brain and its envelopes (meningoencephalitis gummosa, syphilitic local meningitis diffusing itself from the trigonum intercrurale). In many cases the various types are present in combination. A preliminary stage with headaches, disturbed sleep, pa- ralj^ses of the muscles of the eye, transitory paralyses of the ex- tremities, partial disturbances of the vision are common to the respective diseases. In its further course the clinical type is very different, cjuite often changing in respect to the somatic sjTnptoms, on account of the various localizations and tiie diffusion of the pathological pro- cess. Apoplectic and apoplectiform attacks, especially with right hemiplegia and aphasia (endoarteritis art. foss. Sylvii sinistr.), Jacksonian epilepsy, epileptoid states with intoxication-like con- fusion and hallucinations, and epileptic seizures are quite com- mon. The disturbances of speech have usually the character of dysphasias and d3'sarthrias, not of syllable-stumbling. With reference to the ps3'chic condition, a diminution of the intelligence and of the memory is common to the organic psy- choses conditioned by syphilis. Herewith may be associated states similar to the symptoms of a delirium hallucinatorium, a hj^pochondric melancholia, and changes of maniacal excite- ment and depression ; in rarer cases a paranoic mania may arise. In a gTcat number of cases the disease runs under the type of pro- gressive dementia (pseudoparesis syphilitica, Foumier). For the differential diagnosis, see Paresis. In many cases, especially after anti-s^^philitic treatment, the disease remains stationary; there remains, however, a state of mediocre psychic weakness and a lack of bodily energy. Sometimes the outbreak of a syphilitic psychosis suddenly follows an apoplectic attack or epileptic seizure. The course and duration of the psychosis are determined by the localization and diffusion of the s^-philitic process. The prognosis is always doubtful, since the effect of the The Organic Psychoses: Apoplexy. 275 specific treatment cannot always be estimated with absolute cer- tainty. The treatment is that for syphilis, where long-continued dosage of the specific remedy is to be preferred to those which are too energetic (unguent, ciner. in doses of 3 grams per day to a total quantity of 150 grams). If mercury is without effect, the iodide of potassium treatment should be tried in large doses (1.5 to 4.0 grams twice a day) or iodipin (a teaspoonful three times daily). Sometimes treatment with Zittmann's decoction is effective in obstinate cases. Cold-water cures are to be recom- mended in the after-treatment. Through hereditary syphilis there may arise: 1. States of imbecility and idiocy. 2. Paresis in children. 3. Familiar progressive dementia (Homen), beginning at the age of twelve to twenty years, with a feeling of exhaustion, headaches, dizziness, later ataxia, trembling, contractures, slow- ness of speech, diminution of the intelligence and of memory. In all these cases the inunction cure is strongly recom- mended. 2. Psychoses Which Are Called Forth by Focal Diseases of the Brain. (a) Psychoses After Apoplectic Attacks. Brain apoplexies often evoke, with considerable weakening of the intelligence and of memory, a great irritability, weeping disposition; then, again, loquacity, easy susceptibility, uncon- querable obstinacy in individual matters. Sometimes the abnor- mal disposition expresses itself especially in sexual perversions (indecent attempts). Melancholic or melancholio-hypochron- dric depression, paranoic delusions often develop on this basis. Eepeated apoplectic attacks, especially in consequence of embol- ism and thrombosis with softening processes following, quite often lead, in regard to psychic phenomena, to a pathological type which is similar to senile dementia, while it shows somatically the symptoms of focal disease (aphasia, hemiplegia, hemian- 276- Special Psychiatry. opsia). A state of aphasic confusion may arise transitorily both after the hemorrhagic and after the throml^otic or embolic form of apoplexy (obscurity of the consciousness with defects of mem- cry and paraphasic disturbance of the speech) . (b) Psychoses Which Are Produced by Brain Tumors.i To be considered are gliomata, sarcomata, carcinomata, fibromata, cholesteatomata, and tubercles of the brain. Besides the physical symptoms, choked disc, headaches, diz- ziness, nausea and vomiting, abnormal psychic states develop, characterized by: 1. Hallucinations, appearing at different times and quickly disappearing, sometimes connected with the localization of the tumor (visual hallucinations in tumors of the occipital lobe), and are often- recognized as deceptions. 2. The diminution of intelligence and of memory, often expressed as a certain laziness, indolence, and forgetfulness, a certain stupidity with a peculiar blank expression of the count- enance. Sometimes a silly, foolish state, moria, appears. 3. A certain yielding disposition, facile irritability, laugh- ing, weeping. Perfected clinical types with massive hallucinations, with melancholic or paranoic delusions, epileptoid twilight states are rare ; of tener there is progressive dementia, especially when there are multiple foci. As a rule, the psj^chic disturbances of brain tumors are dis- tinguished bj^ being generally connected with considerable feel- ing of disease and by the appearance of more or less clearness in the intervals between the attacks, where delusions and sense deceptions are abundantly produced. States of psychic alteration, similar to those produced by the above-described tumors, may be brought on by cysticercus, echinococcus (here epileptic seizures are especially frequent; one should examine for cysticercus of the skin and the eye), lirain abscess (here especially hallucinatory deliria) and mul- tiple sclerosis. A local diagnosis cannot be made from the psychic disease ^Kaplan. Xeurologisches Centralblatt. 1897. Gianelli, the same. The Traumatic Psyclioses: Traumata. 277 unless it may be said in general that focal diseases of the frontal lobes very frequently call forth psychic alterations. The local diagnosis must be made from the somatic symp- toms only. It may be observed, moreover, that psychic diseases may also be complicated with brain tumors. Supplement. Psychoses Which Result from Traumata.^ Traumata may call forth mental diseases : 1. ^Yhen they injure the development of the brain. Thus imbecility and idiocy may arise from traumata which affect the head in the uterus or at birth, or in childhood. 2. By bringing on a pathological condition in the developed brain. It is not necessary that there should be an essential change in the external envelopes, nor a breach in the tabula vitrea, a fracture of the base of the cranium, hemorrhage in the brain or its membranes. The signs of cerebral shock (coma, dilated pupils, retarded pulse, and lowered respiration) may be wanting immediately after the trauma, but, as a rule, they are present in those cases where a psychosis later on develops. 3. Without or with inconsiderable wounds of the head or the body, the suddenness, violence of the circumstances accom- panying the wound (explosions, railroad accidents, and the like) may call forth a molecular change of the brain which may lead to a psychosis (terror psychosis, Kraepelin), (railwa3'-brain). The connecting link between trauma and psychosis is found in the shock which is attendant upon the accident. We distinguish a torpid stage (wan, pale countenance, pu- pils reacting sluggishly, pulse hardly perceptible and irregular, sinking of the temperature to 97° to 96° F., cold perspiration, the patient complains of cold and a sense of fainting, the conscious- ness is not obscured) from the stage of erethism, whicli gen- erally follows (groaning and screaming, anxiet}^, nmning around, acceleration of the pulse and respiration) . ^Guder. Jena, 1886. Moeli. Archiv fiir Psychiatrie, vol. xii. Wille. Archiv fiir Psychiatrie, vol. viii. Troeger. Friedreich's Blatter fiir gerichtliche Medicin, 191.- 278 Special Psychiatry. Either of these stages may also appear isolated. During the time of the trauma arid for a shorter or longer period after it, complete amnesia may exist. , In other cases this amnesia is only partial, is limited to details; in still other cases the amnesia aifects also the occurrences preceding the accident for hours, even days and weeks (retrograde amnesia). The developing psychosis can be recognized at once by the manifest psychic phenomena folloAving immediately after trauma to the head, also in those cases of shock without external violence (primary traumatic psychosis), or only after long inconsiderable prodromal phenomena, months or even after a year and a day {secondary traumatic psycliosis) . In the first case symptoms of a twilight state are sometimes connected with the trauma ; in many cases this state recurs peri- odically. The symptoms of a delirium hallucinatorium, or of an anxious melancholia, or of an acute dementia often appear — psychoses which generally terminate in recovery. Sometimes, however, the above psychoses appear in the form of periodical mental disturbances. In a great number of cases a hypochon- dric or hysterical psj'Chosis is connected with the trauma, the former with headache, pulsating and throbbing in the head, great sensibility to light and noise, insomnia and vertigo, feel- ing of anxiety with the most diverse phobias, hopelessness, with thoughts bent on suicide, but, above all, complete absence of energy and spirit. With this is generally found an accelerated pulse, atheroma of the vascular walls develops, skin and tendon reflexes are exaggerated, the tongue, hands, quite often the eye- lids, twitch, sometimes even there is a trembling of the whole body. There is dermography at times, and progressive diminu- tion of the weight of the body, which cannot be prevented by the taking of abundant nourishment. There is often intolerance for alcoholic beverages. The development of a hj^sterical psy- chosis takes place with all the changing phenomena as they appear in psychoses arising on the basis of hysteria. Quite often there is a combination of hypochondric and hysterical phenomena which have been especially frequent since the advent of legal actions, based on personal injuries, and gen- erally are of very long duration and very difficult to cure. In alcoholists, delirium tremens sometimes appears after the The Traumatic Psychoses: Traumata. 279 accident, but the development of other alcoholic psychoses may be furthered by the trauma. Where there is a long interval between the trauma and the first evident sign of the psychosis, it is quite often filled by con- stant headaches, great irritability, sluggishness and aversion to labor, inclination for tramping, overindulgence in alcohol, which is, as a rule, not kindly tolerated. Sometimes such states pass into incurable dementia. ■ With a similar course and with intercalary maniacal or melancholic phases, general motor paresis, dementia paralytica traumatica (Koeppen), develops. Finally, paresis may be generated by the trauma when a predisposition is present (syphilis, alcohol, excesses, heredity). While epilepsy and epileptic psychoses quite often arise m children in consequence of trauma, this disease appears in adults only exceptionally, after the thirtieth year. In the cases which are reported as belonging to traumatic epilepsy, there is not, as a rule, a classical epilepsy, but an alco- holic or syphilitic type, in which the trauma is only an auxiliary factor for the development of the disease, or an organically con- ditioned epilepsy (Jackson). Often, on the other hand, one sees epileptoid twilight states appear periodically after the trauma. Apoplexies, encephalitis hemorrhagica, brain abscesses, and brain tumors may be caused by trauma, and the last may also condition psychoses proceeding from those diseases. 4. The trauma may produce a psychosis in this way, that the injury proceeding from it, or the scar conditioned by its heal- ing, may bring on the disease by reflex irritation, usually with epileptiform phenomena (reflex psychosis), a most unusual occurrence. 5. The trauma may create the predisposition for the gen- eration of a psychosis, in that it diminishes the power of re- sistance of the brain. In this manner the psychoses, which sometimes first appear many years after the trauma, should l)e judged, in which during the interval no noteworthy pathological symptoms are present, and the immediate occasion for the mental disease must be 280 Special Psychiatry. sought, not in the trauma, but in the etiological factors active later on. 6. Finally, a trauma may call forth a psychosis by confine- ment in bed, by the continual pains which it occasions, by the insomnia, the loss of strength, and, with the laboring population, the worry for their families and themselves, especially when coupled with a faulty existing heredity (consanguinity, alcohol- ism, sj^philis). The course, duration, and results of the psychosis called forth by a trauma follow the clinical type which it portrays. Diagnosis. The confirmation that an existing psychosis has been conditioned by a trauma must have for a working basis : 1. That the trauma was of some consequence. It is of special importance to ascertain whether the trauma which was received was sufficient to produce a concussion of the brain, or only a psychical shock. 2. That nervous phenomena developed contemporaneously with the injury. This proof is somewhat difficult at times, since the insignificance of the phenomena does not allow them to be clearly recognized at once, perhaps not at all. Often the trauma is only a circumstance which lights up a latent condition, or accelerates the course of a disease which has been imperfectly present for some time (paranoiacs consider an accident which affects them as brought forth by inimical powers which persecute them; they become confirmed in this belief of the existence of such powers, and then show their delusions plainly) . Trauma quite often lights up a latent or slowly develop- ing paresis and thereby hastens its course. Finally, trauma is quite often the sequel of a disease of the nervous system (attacks of vertigo, carelessness of paretics, diz- ziness and falls of epileptics) . The treatment must look to surger}', where there are scars of the skin or depressions or fractures of the skull, brain ab- scesses, brain tumors ; for the rest, the special type of the disease must be treated accordingly. To the traumatic psychoses also belong those disturbances called forth by sunstroke and heat stroke^ under the type of rav- ^ Regis. Revue neurologique, 1901. The Traumatic Psychoses: Traumata. 281 ing excitement willi lialhicinations and. considerable clouding of the consciousness; tliese often begin with spasms and dilated reactionless pupils, may end in recovery witli retrograde amne- sia, but sometimes terminate in chronic dementia and death. Finally, here belong also those psychoses which have been called forth by operations and which are not to be considered with the intoxication psychoses generated by medicated bandages, like the iodoform psychoses for instance. They affect predisposed individuals, whether the predisposi- tion is from hereditary taint, or whether they are from the dis- ease which has made the operation necessary, or from the manner of living (alcohol), or from remedies (morphine, chloral), or, finally, from chagrin, sorrow, or care. Operations on the bladder, castration, making an anus pre- ternaturalis, operations for cataract, appear to be the procedures especially favorable for generating psychoses which run under the type of delirium hallucinatorium^ and in the majority of cases break out on the second to fifth day after the operation. ^ Picque. Delire psychiqvie post-operatoire. Annal. med. psycliol- ogiques, July- August and Sept.-Oct., 1898. Supplement. A. GUIDE FOR THE EXAMINATION OF ONE MEN- TALLY DISEASED AND FOR THE PREPARA- TION OF THE CLINICAL HISTORY. I. The patient gives the answers, which must be finally corrected or completed by the statements of witnesses or relatives. 1. Name? . "When born? Occupation ? Single ? Married ? Children? Their age? 2. Life history: "Where and with what results did you attend school? "Up to what age ? Special talent? Description of beginning and further course of occupation and the results? Its change? Have 3'ou been a soldier ? Did yon suffer any disciplinary punishment? (The last questions are often important, because the answers may give some knowledge of the somatic and mental conditions then existing) . (For women). Appearance of, the first menstruation? Further course, difficulties attending it ? When married ? Pregnancies and parturitions? Xursed your children yourself? (282) Guide for Examination. 283 3. Hereditary basis : (a) Father or mother mentally diseased or had nervous disease (epilepsy, migraine) ? Of what did they die (apoplexy) ? Were they blood relations? (h) Grandparents? (c) Other blood relations? Children ? (d) Has there been drunkenness or suicide in the family? (e) Are certain diseases dominant in the family (tuber- culosis, diabetes, cancer) ? 4. What diseases have 3'ou had ? Normal or instrumental birth? Inhibitions of development (when did you learn to speak, to walk) ? Diseases of childhood? Syphilis? Its course? Injuries to the head? Accidents in general? 5. Nervous diseases from which you have suffered? Chorea ? Pavor nocturnus? Convulsions ? Epileptic seizures? Their course? Wetting the bed ? States of unconsciousness ? Hysterical symptoms ? Migraine ? 6. Earlier mental disease? When? Its beginning, course, duration and result? Institution treatment ? 7. Conflicts with the police or the criminal courts? At- tempts at suicide? 8. Habits? Excesses in Baccho, venere and tobacco? Eeaction to alcohol? Onanism ? Overexertion, bodily or mental? 28 Jt Supplement. 9. "What cause is given for the present disease? 10. "When did its first symptoms appear and what was its course ? Has the patient made attempts at suicide? Has he committed punishable actions? Has he endangered himself or his family by abnormal actions (wasting money, excesses) ? Of what does the patient now complain? (a) psychicall}^ (&) somatically? Fevers? Epileptic seizures or hysteric attacks? Appe- tite, bowels, sleep? Menstruation ? 11, Status presens. (a) Examination of the Mental Condition. From the preceding examination a point of support will often be found as to the presence and direction of delusions. In this case one should make use of the remarks of the patient and connect with them more exact information. This confirmation should be especially directed to ascertain- ing whether there exist: — 1. Expansive delusions (over-estimation of himself, meg- alomania). 2. Depressive delusions of a melancholic nature (delusion of attention, self -accusation, the delusion of transgression), of a hypochondric nature (complaints of sickness, alteration of the organs, the disease being a punishment for a bad life, for sins committed). 3. Paranoic ideas of persecution (the patient is the inno- cent victim of his enemies, a conspiracy exists against him) . 4. Combined delusions (delusion of persecution and meg- alomaniacal ideas). 5. Systematized delusions (all the various delusions are brought into a determined system) . If in the preceding remarks of the patient there is no point of support for an examination on the delusions present, and if it is not clearly ascertained whether he is completely oriented or Guide for Examination. 285 not, his mental condition sliould be investigated after the follow- ing form : (a) Is the patient oriented? (&) What is his conception regarding his personality? (c) What has he observed in regard to his mental and physical condition ? (d) What remarks does he make about the external world ? Questions to (a) : — Where are you? Who am I (the examiner) ? For what reason are 3'ou here? How long have you been here? What date have we? (It will appear from the answers to these questions whether the patient is oriented or disoriented). Questions to (6) : — Your present calling? How long have you been engaged in this? Do you wish to continue it? Do you wish to take up another? Do you have particular plans for the future? Have you now another preferred position ? Are you well-to-do? How much property do you possess ? Do you own houses, lands, horses? Are you particularly distinguished in any special line ? Or: Can you follow your occupation no longer? Have you not done your duty? Have you transgressed in any way ? Have you committed a crime? Are you tired of life? (The answers to (h) show whether the personality is changed to expansion or depression). Questions to (c) : — Has your mind or body altered ? (a) In a favorable sense? Is it easy for vou to think? 286 Supplement. Is your memory good? Has your muscular power increased? Have you grown heavier? Has your sexual power increased? Do you not suffer from previous physical troubles? (h) In an unfavorable sense : — Has your memory diminished? Is any mental exertion difficult for you? Are 5^our bodily organs diseased? Which? Do you feel as if they were dead ? Have you syphilis ? Are you impotent (hypochondric ideas) ? Questions to {d) : — How do your relatives and friends behave towards you ? Have you observed that people wish you well? Have you many friends? Any lady friends? Have you observed that people pay special attention to you? Have you noticed any peculiar occurrences on the street or advertisements in the journals which refer to your- self? Do 5^ou consider yourself the victim of persecutions? Who are the persecutors? What interest do they have in injuring you? Have you given them grounds for persecuting you? Are they right in doing this? Or are j'ou innocent? Have the persecutors any personal aims? Do you wish to prevent them from attaining their object? In single cases they should also be asked how the external world is changed and whether it really exists. Whether the ideas expressed are to be regarded as delusions. If delusions are present, it will be possible, as a rule, to in- duce the patient to speak of them. Sometimes this only suc- ceeds by the help of the discovery of hallucinotions present. One should not ask, "Do you hear voices," "Do you see forms," for in such cases the patients are frequently re- Guide for Examination. 287 served, especially if they are repeatedly asked and it is said to them that the phenomena of which they com2)lain do not exist. One should proceed systematically, gradually. Do you have roaring in the head? Noises in the ears? Do yon sometimes hear noises here or without ? At night ? Are not the carpets of a peculiar color? Is there not an offensive odor sometimes? Is your food sometimes salty, bitter, or sweet ? Thus one learns at once or with some trouble whether there exist 6. Hallucinations or illusions of the vision. Description of them : Stable ? Agitated ? Shadowy ? Shining ? Unilateral ? Bilateral with different contents? Does the patient believe in their objective truth, is he doubt- ful or does he know that it is a deception? 7. Hallucinations or illusions of audition. Description of them : One person? Men's, women's, children's voices? Aloud or whispering? Unilateral? Bilateral with different contents? Audibility of his own thoughts? In regard to his belief in their reality? 8. Hallucinations or illusions of smell: Repulsive? Agreeable ? 9. Hallucinations or illusions of taste: Eepulsive? (Rot- ten? Carrion-like? If the patient complains of prick- ing, prickling, on the tongue at eating, it should be referred to hallucinations of the gustatory sense) , Agree- able? 10. Cutaneous liallucinations or illusions: — Furring, formication, electricity ? 11. Hallucinations of the temperature sense: — Having a hot or cold sponge passed over the body ? 12. Hallucinations of the muscular sense: — (a) In the visual apparatus? (The hallucinated sees the objects small or large, approaching or retreating. (h) In the vocal apparatus? Internal speech? 288 Supplement. 13. Kinesthetic hallucinations: Does the patient think himself moved as a whole, in single members ? Does he feel swaying ? Floating, sink- ing, or rising in air? 14. Hallucinations of the ccenesthetic sense: Does he feel his body, his heart, or other organs altered? In what condition is his sesual apparatus ? One should never be satisfied with confirming hallucinations in one or another sense, but should examine all the senses accord- ing to the previous form. If one has ascertained sense deceptions, he should ask the patient how he thinks the conspicuous phenomena occur, since they contradict the reality and established physical laws. If he says that they are called forth by a strange power, by enemies, one should ask what interest they have in treating him thus. This examination is connected with the discussion of the justification by the jDatient of the delusions previously established. From the answers of the patient previously given there will now be points of departure for the judgment of the power of reproduction and the power of associations (intelligence). The more exact proof follows in the manner to be spoken of : 15. Power of reproduction. 2Iemory'. {a) Pathologically heightened (hypermnesia) ? (6) Pathologically depressed? The questions must often be very different, according to the social station of the patient and his education. Questions from the multiplication table? Xame of the President? Of his predecessor? Of the Governor ? Continents? States of the Union? Elvers? Months? How many days has each? How many hours in a day? How many minutes in an hour? How many ten-cent pieces have twenty dollars? How many one dollar? When will Christmas come? Your birthday? The events of the dav ? Guide for Examination. 289 Is your memory good for past events, poor for recent events ? Narratives of your youth? Who visited you yesterday? What happened to-day? Do you have loss of memory for certain times ? One tests the power of attention by having him repeat a number or a sentence after a short time or immediately, or by showing him a picture and explaining it, then, shortly aftervrard, asking him what it means. IG. The test of the conditions of the associations must as- certain whether they are pathologically heightened or pathologically depressed. The first is shown by the rapidity of the answers, by the quick transition from one to another. The tests as to whether mental wealmess exists must regard, above all, the education, the occupation, the social position of the patient. One should have him subtract, divide, compute inter- est. Why do people pay taxes? What does congress signify? The legislature? One should ask questions connected with the occupation of the patient (with merchants, the source of supply of their wares, the cost of replacing, how many pounds are there in a kilogram, how much is a meter ?^) With this must be ascertained whether the conception of the question is retarded, whether there is difficulty in understanding it and whether the answer is delayed from that cause. 17. 'Finally, one must see whether determined ideas domi- nate the thought, or whether this proceeds according to the different laws of association. 18. The momentary condition of the mind — tlie frame of the mind — must be noted. One must observe whether this changes often during the examination (see emo- tions), whether the patient shows emotion during the examination, especially whether he shows symptoms of ^ One should not immediately diagnose "mental weakness" because one or more answers are wrong, especially in calculating. Sometimes the normal persons who are present, his wife, son, make the same mis- take. 19 290 Supplement. anxiety in general or in a determined direction, es- peciall}^ if there is also hypochondric anxiety and precordial anxiety. 19. The fact, which is to he taken up in the clinical history, will appear from the examination, whether the patient is able to follow its course attentively, or if he concen- trates his attention on certain delusions and sense- deceptions, or whether his capability of attention is weakened. With the condition of the attention is connected the greater or less susceptibility. (b) Examination of the Speech. Whether there are neologisms? Whether there is bradj-phrasia ? Whether there is logorrhoea? Whether there is echo speech? Whether there is agrammatism? Whether there is verbigeration ? Whether there is perseveration? Whether 'there is paraphrasia ? Whether there is dysarthritic disturbance of the speech (scanning, bulbar speech, stuttering, stammering) ? One should then have the patient read and write, and note the conclusions of this examination. (c) Examination of the Body. 1. The general condition of nutrition: Condition of the muscles? Weight of the body? 2. Expression of the countenance (maniacal, depressive, in- different, observing, simple). Color of the face (pale, cyanotic, congested). 3. Cranium : Description of form as far as it can be done by sight or touch (dolichocephalic, brachycephalic. microcephalic, hydrocephalic, plagiocef)halic), and any signs of degen- eration (ears, eyes, palate, lips, teeth). For the measurement of the cranium see, 1. The cranium and the so-called physical stigmata of degeneration. Guide fur Examination. 291 Scars on the scalp? 4. Eye muscles, especially the pupils: Equal? Contracted? Dilated? Reflex rigidity of the pupils? Background of the eye? Eventual examination of the field of vision (epileptic, hysteric, alcoholic, organic diseases of the brain). 5. Peripheral auditory apparatus. 6. Olfactorius. Trigeminus. Facialis: Fibrillary twitchings of the face muscles, asymmetry of the face? Glossopharyngeus (laryngeal reflex) ? Deg- lutition? Accessorius (paralysis of the vocal chords) ? Hypoglossiis (trembling of the tongue), fibrillary twitchings, tongne protruded straight or ob- liquely) ? 7. Upper and lower extremities. The trunk. Stature? Distortions? Signs of degeneration? Gait? Tension of the muscles? (Passive movements in the ar- ticulations. One must examine whether there is an equal tension of all the muscles, as in contractures, or if the tension is solely in the antagonists, which appears in the movements of muscles entering into activity (negativism, arbitrary tension) ; further, whether the members remain still in the position brought about passively) . Spontaneous movements? Stereotypes? Choreic movements ? Tics ? Pareses ? Paralyses ? Tremors ? Muscular atrophy? Eventual electric examination? Eeflexes ? Tendon reflexes (patellar, tendoi^ of Achilles, cubital). Ankle clonus? Cutaneous reflexes? Babinski's reflex? 8. Sensorial cutaneous nerves? Hyperesthesias? Anesthesias? Paresthesias? Feeling of pain ? Sense of temperature ? 9. Vasomotor and trophic nerves? Condition of the cutis (pale, blue). Hair. Saliva. Per- spiration. Tears. Decubitus. 292 Supplement. 10. Discharge of urine and feces : Enuresis. Dysuria. Ischuria paracloxa. Constipation. Involuntary discharges. 11. Organs of digestion. Scars on the tongue? Other peculiarities? Stomach ? Liver ? Spleen ? 12. Organs of respiration: Larynx ? Lungs ? 13. Circulatory apparatus'. Heart? Pulse? Atheroma of the arterial s)^stem? (Eaclial pulse? Serpentine temporal arteries? Caro- tid arteries?) Number of pvilse beats and their con- dition ? 14. Examination of the urine (especially for albumin, in- dican, and sugar). 15. Sexual apparatus: Signs of degeneration? In women, eventually manual examination. If there are positive abnormal actions, which finally deter- mine the calling in of a consultant, or committing the patient to an institution, one should ask the patient, after the end of the examination, what he thinks of such actions, why he per- formed them, whether he denies them, or if he considers them justified. Accordingl}^ his ethical, religious, and esthetic feel- ings will appear. At the end one should explain to the patient that he is sick, that he will recover rapidly if he obeys implicitly all the orders of the physician. The diagnosis forms the conclusion of the clinical history. In many forms of disease a momentary diagnosis will be possible: High grade of idiotism, hebephrenia with following dementia prgecox, myxedema, paresis (the patient comes into the room with a "good morning" pronounced paralytically, an idiotic expression of the countenance, and a spastic-paretic or atactic gait). The beginner will reach a decision as to the form of the disease most surely by the way of differential diagnosis. It may be decided from the anamnesia whether a mental pathological state existed from childhood up (idiotism). The Guide for Examination. 293 diagnosis will be confirmed by the existing mental weakness, hydrocephalus, microccphalus, paralyses. If this is excluded there would be a mental disease ac- quired later; thus the first question would be whether an organi- cally conditioned psychosis is present or not. For the first, the presence of paralyses of the motility, reflex rigidity of the pupils, loss of the patellar reflexes, paralytic dis- turbance of speech would decide. The next thing to investigate is whether there is paresis, senile dementia, syphilitic disease, focal diseases. For the differential diagnosis, see Paresis. If an organic psychosis is excluded, one should consider an intoxication psychosis. Here the anamnesia will be decisive; as to alcoholism, see delirium tremens, subacute alcoholic psychoses. •Epileptic and hysteric psychoses are at once identified by the epileptic seizures and hysteric attacks shown in the anam- nesia, as well as by the epileptic seizures and hysteric attacks during the psychosis. If all these forms of psychic disturbance are excluded, the diagnosis is that of a functional psychosis. That of delirium hallucinatorium is characterized by the great obscurity of the consciousness ; that of mania, by the accel- erated efflux of ideas; that of melancholia, by the depressed frame of mind and inhibition; that of paranoia, by the sys- tematized delusions ; and that of acute dementia, by the mental paralysis. The diagnosis of circular psychosis can be determined with certainty only by the course. There may be difficulties with the diagnosis even here, if the functional psychosis has ended in a condition of dementia. The anamnesia decides that and the type of terminal demen- tia, as it has been described. In order to reach a diagnosis one should examine along a constant, essential symptom, and ask himself in what forms that symptom is characteristic, and by the exclusion of the rest come to the type of psychosis. The patient shows, (3.,g.. permanent, prominent megalonumia. Then the diagnosis is cither: 1, paresis; 2, paranoia; 3, mania; .4, alcoholic, or, 5, epileptic psychosis; 6, maniacal stage of cir- cular psychosis. 294 Supplement. By means of the anamnesia and by regarding the pathological symi^toms present, except megalomania, from the side of the psyche {e.g., mental weakness) and the body {e.g., paralytic phenomena), one may reach the true diagnosis. II. The Patient Talks, but His Statements Are Confused. The anamnesia must then be gathered from witnesses or from the statements of relatives. The manner in which the patient answers the questions must be noted in the examination. It must be ascertained : 1. Whether delusions or hallucinations are shown by the confused speech, or whether the presence of hallu- cinations is possible from the movements or appearance of the patient. 2. The attempt should be made to guide and fix him in pass- ing on some questions which essentially require only the power of reproduction. Whether the patient can be guided or not, is to be noted. Further, 3. Whether his speech shows any of the above-designated disturbances. 4. Whether his frame of mind is serene, depressed, or in- different. A careful physical examination should then be made. The essential question here is to ascertain whether there is a hallucinatory, maniacal, or demented form of confusion. A paraphasic confusion should also be considered. In re- gard to the special diagnosis, see confusion, attention. III. The Patient is in a Stuporous Condition. One should describe exactly how the patient lies, stands, or sits, whether he is agitated, and whether these movements are impulsive or stereotyped actions. Further, the reaction to external stimuli is to be tested, how he behaves when questions are asked, how he takes nourishment, whether there is flexibilitas cerea. The somatic examination must be made carefully, the be- havior of the motor apparatus (hypertonia, katatonia, hypo- Commitment to an Institution. 295 tonia), the reflexes (tendon, cutaneous, and visceral), and tlie sensibility must be tested. For a guide to the special diagnosis, see stupor. IV. The Patient is Raving. Here, in the impossibility of examination, the maniacal ac- tions and the behavior of the patient are to be described. The expression of the countenance is to be observed, and the possibility of turning the attention of the patient for a short time. For the description of the condition and the diagnosis, see raving. V. The Patient Does Not Speak, Although He is Not Stuporous. The examination is the same as with the stuporous. The diagnosis must consider the disturbances of speech. B. COMMITMENT OF A PATIENT TO AN INSTITU- TION FOR THE INSANE. In the year 1889, the State of New York created a State supervision over the insane, and vested full authority in a com- mission known as the State commission in lunacy. The com- mission has adopted a uniform commital blank, to be used in all State and private institutions under their supervision. The State hospitals are located at Utica, Willard, Poughkeepsie, Mid- dletown, Buffalo, Binghamton, Ogdensburg, Bochester, Kings Park, Brooklyn, Ward's Island, Central Islip, Gowanda, Mattea- wan, and Dannemora. Private institutions caring for the insane are scattered throughout the State, and are licensed by and under the supervision of the State commission. For convenience of reference sections 60, 61, 63, 63, and 64 of article 3 of the insanity law, constituting chapter 28 of the general laws, as enacted by chapter 545 of the laws of 1896, being the principal sections relating to the commitment of the insane, are here inserted : 296 Supplement. Section 60. Order for commitment of an insane person. — A person alleged to be insane and who is not in confinement on a criminal charge, may be committed to and confined in an institution for the custody and treatment of the insane, upon an order made by a judge of a court of record of the city or county, or a justice of the supreme court of the judical district, in which the alleged insane person resides or may be, adjudging such person to be insane, upon a certificate of lunacy male by two qualified medical examiners in lunacy, accompanied by a verified petition therefor, or upon such certificate' and petition, and after a hearing to determine such question, as provided in this article. The commission shall prescribe and furnish blanks for such certificates and petitions, which shall be made only upon such blanks. An insane person shall be committed only to a State hospital, a duly licensed institution for the insane, or the Matteawan State Hospital, or to the care and custody of a relative or committee, as hereinafter provided. No idiot shall be committed to or confined in a State hospital. But any epileptic or feeble-minded jaerson becoming insane may be committed as an insane person to a State hospital for custody and treatment therein. Skc. 61. Medical examiners in lunacy; certificates of lunacy. — The certificate of lunacy must show that such person is insane and must be made by two reputable physicians, graduates of an incoi"porated medical college, who have been in the actual practice of their profession at least three years, and have filed with the commission a certified copy of the certificate of a judge of a court of record, showing such qualifications in accordance with forms prescribed by the commission. Such physicians shall jointly make a final examination of the person alleged to be insane within ten days next before the granting of the order. The date of the certificate of lunacy shall be the date of such joint examination. Such certificate of lunacy shall be in the form pr^?- scribed by the commission, and shall contain the facts and circumstances vipon which the judgment of the physicians is based and show that the condition of the person examined is such as to require care and treat- ment in an institution for the care, custody and treatment of the insane. Neither of such physicians shall be a relative of the persons apply- ing for the order or of the person alleged to be insane, or a manager, superintendent, proprietor, ofificer, stockholder, or have any pecuniary interest, directly or indirectly, or be an attending physician in the in- stitution to which it is proposed to commit such person. Sec. 62. Proceedings to detenu ine the question of insanity. — Any person with whom an alleged insane i>erson may reside or at whose house he may be, or the father or mother, husband or wife, brother or sister, or the child of any such person, and any overseer of the poor of the town, and superintendent of the poor of the county in which any such person may be, may apply for such order, by presenting a verified petition con- taining a statement of the facts upon which the allegation of insanity is based, and because of which the application for the order is made. Such Laws Relating to Commitment of the Insane. 297 petition shall be accompanied by the certificate of lunacy of the medical examiners, as prescribed in the preceding section. Notice of such appli- cation shall be served i>ersonally, at least one day before making such application, upon the person alleged to be insane, and if made by an overseer or superintendent of the poor, also ujjon the husband or wife, father or mother or next of kin of such alleged insane person, if there be any such known to be residing within the count}', and if not, upon the person with wliom such alleged insane person may reside, or at whose liouse he may be. The judge to whom the application is to be made may dispense with such personal service, or may direct substituted service to be made upon some person to be designated by him. He shall state in a certilieate to be attached to the petition his reason for dispensing with personal service of such notice, and if substituted service is directed, the name of the person to be served therewith. Tlie judge to whom such application is made may, if no demand is made for a hearing in behalf of the alleged insane person, proceed forth- with to determine the question of insanity, and if satisfied that the alleged insane person is insane, may immediately issue an order for the commitment of such person to an institution for the custody and treat- ment of the insane. If, however, it appears that such insane person is hannless and his relatives or a committee of his person are willing and able to properly care for him, at some place other than such institution, upon their written consent, the judge may order that he be placed in the care and custody of such relatives or such committee. Such judge may, in his discretion, require other proofs in addition to the petition and certificate of the medical examiners. Upon the demand of any relative or near friend in behalf of such alleged insane person, the judge shall^ or he may upon his own motion, issue an order directing the hearing of such application before him at a time not more than five days from the date of such order, which shall be served upon the parties interested in the application and upon such other persons as the judge, in his discretion, may name. Upon such day, or upon such other day to which the proceeding shall be regularly ad- journed, he shall hear the testimony introduced by the parties and examine the alleged insane person if deemed advisable in or out of court and render a decision in writing as to such person's insanity. If it be determined that such person is insane, the judge shall forthwith issue liis order committing him to an institution for the custody and treat- ment of the insane, or make such other order as is provided in this section. If such judge can not hear the application he may, in his order directing the hearing, name some referee, who shall hear the testimony and report the same forthwith, with his opinion thereon, to such judge, who shall, if satisfied with such report, render his de?ision accordingly. . If the commitment be made to a State hospital, the order shall be ac- companied by a Avritten statement of the judge as to the financial con- dition of the insane person and of the persons legally liable for his maintenance as far as can be ascertained. The superintendent of such 298 Supplement. State hospital shall be inimediately notified of such commitment, and he shall, at once, make provisions for the transfer of such insane person to such hospital. The petition of the applicant, the certificate in lunacy of the med- ical examiners, the order directing a further hearing as provided in this section, if one be issued, and the decision of the judge or referee and the order of commitment shall be presented at the time of the commit- ment to the suj)erintendent or person in charge of the institution to which the insane person is contmitted, and verbatim copies shall be for- ^^arded by such superintendent or person in charge and filed in the office of the State commission in lunacy. The relative, or committee to whose care and custody any insane person is committed, shall forthwith file the petition, certificate and order, in the office of the clerk of the county where such order is made, and transmit a certified copy of such papers, to the commission in lunacy, and procure and retain another such certified copy. The superintendent or person in charge of any institution for the care and treatment of the insane may refuse to receive any person upon any such order, if the papers required to be presented shall not comply with the provisions of this section, or if in his judgment, such person is not insane within the meaning of this statute, or if received, such person may be discharged by the commission. Xo person shall be admitted to any such institution under such order after the expiration of five days from and inclusive of the date thereof. Notwithstanding the requii-e- ments of this section that an alleged insane person be duly committed by an order of the court, in a ease where the condition of such person is such that it would be for his benefit to receive immediate care and treatment, or if he is dangerously insane so as to render it necessary for public safety that he be immediately confined, he shall be forthwith received by a State institution authorized by law to care for the insane. In such case such insane person shall be so received by such institution upon a certificate of lunacy, executed by two medical examiners in lunacy after the examination and in the manner provided in the preceding section, and upon a petition made by the person authorized by this sec- tion to apply to a court for an order of commitment. By virtue of such certificate of lunacy and such petition such insane person may be re- tained in such institution for a period not to exceed five days. Prior to the expiration of such time an order for his commitment must be obtained in the manner provided by this section. The certificate of limacy executed by such physicians must contain adequate reasons why the insane person should be immediately received in an institution for the insane for treatment. The superintendent or person in charge of any such institution may refuse to receive such insane person upon such certificate and petition, if in his judginent the reasons stated in the certificate, or the condition of the patient, are not sufficient, or is not of such character, as to make it necessary that the patient should receive immediate treatment. (As amended by ch. 146, L. 1903.) Laws Relating to Commitment of the Insane. 299 Sec. G3. Appeal from order of commitment. — If a person ordered to be committed, pursuant to this chapter, or any friend in liis behalf, is dissatisfied with the final order of a judge or justice committing him he may, within ten days after the making of sucli order appeal therefrom to a justice of the supreme coiu't other than the justice making the order, wlio shall cause a jury to be summoned as in case of proceedings for the appointment of a conrmittee for an insane person, and shall try the (lucs- tion of such insanity in the same manner as in proceedings for the appointment of a committee. Before such appeal shall be lieard, ;^ueh person shall make a deposit or give a bond, to be approved by a justice of the supreme court, for the payment of the costs of the appeal, if tlie order of conunitment is sustained. If the verdict of the jury be that such person is insane,- the justice shall certify that fact and make an order of commitment as upon the original hearing. Such order shall be presented, at the time of the commitment of such insane person, to the superintendent or person in charge of the institution to which the insane person is committed and a copy thereof shall be forwarded to the com- mission by such superintendent or person in charge and filed in the office thereof. Proceedings mider the order shall not be stayed pending an appeal therefrom, except upon an order of a justice of the supreme court, and made upon a notice and after a hearing, with provisions made therein for such temj^orary care or confinement of the alleged insane person as may be deemed necessary. If a judge shall refuse to gi'ant an application for an order of com- mitment of an insane person proved to be dangerous to himself or others, if at large, he shall state his reasons for such refusal in writing, and any person aggTieved thereby may appeal therefrom in the same manner and under like conditions as from an order of commitment. Sec. 64. Costs of commitnient. — The costs necessarily incurred in determining the question of the insanity of a poor or indigent person and in securing his admission into a State hospital, and the expense of providing proper clothing for such person, in accordance with the rules and regulations adopted by the comanission, shall be a charge upon the town, city or county securing the conunitment. Such costs shall include the fees allowed by the judge or justice ordering the commitment to the medical examiners. If the person sought to be committed is not a jjoor or indigent person, the costs of the proceedings to determine his insanity and to secure his commitment, as provided in this article, shall be a charge upon his estate, or shall be paid by the persons legally liable for his maintenance. If in such proceedings, the alleged insane person is determined not to be insane, the judge or justice may, in his discretion, charge the costs of the proceedings to the person making the application for an order of commitment, and judgment may be entered for the amount thereof and enforced by execution against such persons. 500 Supplement. The following blank sliould be filled out only by two medical examiners qualified according to section 60 : — Certificate of Lunacy State of Xew York, County of J>ss: City, Town or Village Statement of Facts. 1. Patient resides at , county of ; age years; nativity (if foreign, how long in U. S.J ; sex : color ; occupation ; single, maiTied, widowed, divorced. (Strike out words not required.) 2. Birthplace of father ; of mother 3. Xumber of previous attacks. . . . ; present attack began 190 (If the patient has ever been an inmate of an institution for the insane, state when and where, and whether discharged recovered or otherwise.] 4. Was the present attack gi-adual or rapid in its onset ? 5. '\^Tiat is the patient's general physical condition? (If afflicted irith any iufinnitu or disease other than insanity, state it.) . . 6. Is the patient cleanly or uncleanly in personal habits ? 7. Is the patient violent, dangerous, destructive, excited or de pressed, homicidal or suicidal ? (If either homicide or suicide has been attempted or threatened, it should be so stated.) 8. WTaat is the supposed cause of the insanity? (State both predis- posing and exciting causes, if known.) 9. Has the patient insane relatives? If so, state the degree of consanguinity, and whether paternal or maternal 10. State the patient's habits as to the use of liquor, tobacco, opium or other di-ug, and whether excessive or moderate We, , a legal resident of , county of , State of Xew York, and , a legal resident of , county of and State aforesaid, being severally and duly sworn, do severally certify and each for himself certifies, with the exceptions which are hereinafter noted, as follows: 1. I am a graduate of an incorporated medical college, and a quali- fied medical examiner in lunacy; a certificate of my qualifications as such Form of Commiital. 301 examiner, or certified copy thereof, is on iile in the ollice of tlie State Commission in Lunacy, and I have received from its secretary an acknowl- edgment of the receipt of the same. 2. I have with care and diligence personally observed and examined Oil the date of this certificate, namely, on the day of , 190 , , now residing or being at in the county of , and as a result of such joint examination find, and hereby certify to the fact, that he is insane and a proper sub- ject for custody and treatment in some institution for the insane, as an insane person under the provisions of the statute. 3. I have formed the above opinion upon the subjoined facts: a. Facts indicating insanity personally observed by me, as follows: The patient said (State what the patient said, if anything, in pres- ence of the examiners) : The patient (State ivhat the patient did in presence of the examiners and also describe his or her appearance and manner): b. Other facts indicating insanity, including those communicated to me by others, as follows: (State what, if any, significant change there has been in the patient's disposition, mental condition, business or social liabits, or bitdily health.) 4. That the facts stated and information contained in this certificate are true to the best of my knowledge and belief. , M.D. , M.D. Severally subscribed and swora to before me this. . day of , 190 302 Supplement. The statutes of the different States and Territories of the United States vary materially in regard to the form of procedure necessary to commit a patient to an institution for the insane. These hare been abstracted by Dr. Henry Putnam Stearns, and may be found in the appendix of his lectures on Mental Diseases. INDEX. Absinthism, 249. Abstinence, plienomena in mor- phinists. 247. Abulia, 40. Acetone in expired air. 111. Acetonuria, 230. Achilles tendon reflex, 105. Actions, arbitrary, 72, 70. disturbances, 70. emotional, 58, 71. instinctive, 71. of the imbecile, 165, 166. Afl:ections, pathological, 55. Agoraphobia, 56. Agrammatism, 80. Agrypnia, 61. Aidoiomonomania, 54. Akataphasia, 80, 169. Akinesis, 73. Alcoholic psychoses, 234. psychosis, acute, 235. subacute, 236. pseudo-paresis, 243. Alcoholism, chronic, 242. results of, 244. Alliteration, 184. Alogia, 77, 169. Alo])ecia areata, 109. Ambidexterity, 170. Amnions horn, 218. Amnesia, 43, 76. general, 44. partial, 44. retroactive or retrograde, 45, 177. senile, 44. Amyl hydrate, 156. Anarthritic deafness, 78. Anarthrie idiots, 169. Anergic stupor, 67. Angioparalytic states, 107. Angiospastic conditions, 106. Angle, facial, 87. Aiigophrasia, 79. Anorexia, 48. Antagonistic hallucination, 17. Anthropophagi, 48. Antipyrin, 107, 154. Antisocial, 166. Anxiety, 55, 154. precordial, 106. psychoses of, 55. Aphasia, 78, 169, 275. Aphasic confusion, 270. Apoplectiform attacks, 260. Apoplexy, 275. Aprosexia, 60, 162, 170. Arc, frontal, 91. Argyll-Robertson pupil, 100. Arithmomania, 199. Arsenic, 203. Arteriosclerotic psj'choses, 272. Asphyxia, local, 106. Associations, heightening of their rapiditj', 26. laws of, 2. their diminution, 39, 163. time of, crude, 20. Assonance, 184. Atropin, 154, 187, 199, 218, 241. Attention, 4, 00, 238. delusion, 30. mania, 29. Audibility of thought, 11. Auto-intoxication, 130. psychoses, 225, 230. Babinski's reflex, 105, 259. Basedow's disease, 94, .229. Baths, protracted, 155. Belching, 111. Betrothed, 193. Blainville's ear, 94. Blood, composition of, 110. pressure, 110. sweating, 107. vomiting, 107. Braehyeephalic, 86. Brachycephalus, 90. Bradyphrasia, 80. Brain hypertrophy, tuberous, 172. sclerosis, 172. tumors, psychoses, 276. weight, 145, 172. Bright's disease, 239. Bromide, 107. intoxication, 249. •preparations, 154, 217. Bulimia, 111. Cachexia, pachydermic, 227. Caffeino-natrium-salicylicum. 157. 247. Cannabism, 249. (303) 304 Index. rcTiTOes Carbonic acid gas psyclWSes, 249. Carbon oxide intoxication, 249. Carcinoma, 230. Cardiac diseases as cause of in- sanity, 130. Cams, 67. Catalepsy, 65. Census of the insane in Canton Zurich, 113. Census of the insane in England. 113. Census of the insane in New York, 113. Census of the insane in Prussia, 113. Cerebral paralysis, spastic, 170. •Childhood, 122. Chloral hydrate, 107, 217, 218, 241. Chloralism, 249. Cliloroformism, 249. Cholera, 232. Chorea chron. progi'essiya, 224. Choreic psychoses, 224. Chorea sydenhamii, 224. Circiilar psychosis, 117, 136, 196. continuing. 196. diagnosis, 198. etiology, 198. intermittent, 196. prognosis. 199. results, 198. treatment. 199. Circumspection, 59. Claustrophobia, 56. Climacteric, 125, 137. in men, 125, 273. Clinotherapy, 155. Clysters, 157. Cocainism, 248. Codeinum phosphor., 154. Collapse, 157. delirium, 179. Collecting, propensity for, 75. Colonization, 159. Coma, 67. Commitment to institution, 295. Compulsion means, 158, Concepts, imperatiye. 26, 199, 200. 202. Confabulation, 42. Confusion, 59. and word deafness, 80. aphasic, 276. demented, 60, 139. hallucinatory, 59, 177. in the emotions, 60. maniacal. 59. 181, 184. paraphasic, 60. Confusion, thefts in, 70. Consciousness, 4. alternating. 63. disturbances, 59. double, 63. Constipation, 103. Coprolalia, 79. Coprophagi, 48. Corpus callosum, 172. Countenance, disturbances, 77. expression of, 83. Course of psychoses, 133. Cranial deformities, 86, 90, 92, 95. Crania of the idiots: pathological anatomy, 172. Cranio-facial angle, 86. measurements, 85. Cranium of the cretin, 228. Cretinism, 227. sporadic, 225. Cretinous, 228. Cretins, atypical, 228. t^'pical, 228. Cure of a patient, 153. Cutaneous hallucinations, 13. Cyanosis of the skin, 107, 192. CyclotliATuia, 196. Cynanthropia, 14, 29. Darwin's pointed ear. 94. Death, 141. Decubitus, 108, 158. acutissimus, 108. Defects, yisual, 97. Defiling. 104, 158. Degenerates, 99, 121. Degeneration, 84. stigmata of (somatic symp- toms), 85. Delire d'emblee, 204. Delirium acutum, 134, 179, conyergens, 30, 208. diyergens, 28. 29. hallucinatorium, 44, 136, actiye, 175, diagnosis, 178. etiology-, 177. outbreak, 177. passiye, 175. results, 178, s^nnptomatolngy, 176. treatment, 179. metabolicum, 22, 33. of occupation, 238. palingnosticum. 22, 33. tremens. 239. Delusional stiipor, 64. Delusions, 27. Index. 305 Delusions, combined, 34. depressive, 28. diagnosis of. 36. expansive. 27. of attention, 30, 31, 203, 24a. of detraction, 245. of jealousy, 31. 209, 220, 242. of negation, 32, 77, 191- of recognition, 33. of transgression, 28, 189, IJl, 214. paranoic, 30, 142. prognosis, 38. relation, 30, 204. residuary, 35, 203. retroactive formation, 42. signs of, 38. systematized, 31, 34. thefts, 70. treatment, 38. Dementia acuta, 179, 211. agitata, 139. apathica, 140. diagnosis, 212. etiology, 212. paralytica, 251, see progressive paralysis, paresis, paralytica traumatica, 2/9. paranoides, 207. praecox, 123, 124, 140, 207. precocious, 102. , ,oa 141 secundaria or terminal, 139, i-ii, 145, 178, 185, 194. senilis, 126, 267, 208. treatment, 213. Demonomania, 209. Demonomelancholia, 29. Dental obsession, 58. Dermograpliia, 107. Destruction, rage for, 158. Diabetes, 230. Diabetic psychoses, 230. Diagnosis of mental diseases, 14o. Digftalis, 217, 218. Dionin, 155. Diphtheria, 232. Dipsomania, 46. Disease, feeling of, 50. perception of, 50. Dismissal from institution, 196. Disorientation, 59. Dispasmus cercbralis, 170. Dissimulation, 148. Diuretin, 241. Division of psychoses, 160. Dolichocephalic, 86. Dolichocephalus. 90, 95. Doubt, pathological, 200. Dream states, 63. Duboisin, 180, 256. Duration of psychoses, 133. Dysarthria literalis, 80. syllabaris, 80. Dysentery, 232. Dysphrasia vosana, 78. Dysthymia neuralgica, 63. Ear, varieties, 93. Echo speech, 79. Ecstasy, 65. Ego phony, 81. Egotism, 51, 164. Elbow reflex, 105. Emotion, 55. Emotivity, 55. Encephalitis htEmorrhagica, 2M. Encephalopathia saturnina, 2o0, 266. Endogenous psychoses, 225. Entoptic phenomena, 7. Entotic phenomena, 7. Enuresis, 103. Environment, 120. I Epidemics and insanity, 114. ^ Epilepsy and iodiotism, 170, 1(3. and trauma, 279. psychical, 62. Epileptic seizures, 239. imperative concepts, 202. psychoses, 213. chronic, 217. path, anatomy, 218. treatment, 218. Epileptiform seizures, 260. Epileptoid seizures, 260. Equivalents, epileptic. 215. Erethism mercurialis. 250. Ergotin in mania, 187. Ergotism, 233. Erysipelas, 232. Ervthrophobia, 200. _ Esophageal sound, 157. Ether, 158. Etheromania, 249. Ethical defects, 217. Etiolog>' of mental diseases, 113. Examination of insane, 282. Exhaustion, 141. Exhaustion deliria, 240. psychoses, 132. Exhibitionism, 49. Extra-social, 173. Eyes, anomalies, 94. distortion of, 94. pupils, 100, see myosis, my- driasis. 306 Index. Fabulating, 42. Fatigue, feeling of, 48. Febrile diseases, 137. Feces, 104. smearing with, 158. Feelings, diminution of, 48. of disease, 50. heightening of, 45. of judgment, 51. ordinary, 50. pathological, 50. sensory, 45. Fetichism, 77. Fever delirium, 178, 231. First-born, 171. Fixed ideas, 35, 205. Flexibilitas cerea, 64. Focal disease, 267. Folie a deux, 128. communiquee, 128. gemellaire, 128. Frame of mind, 4, 55. Frontal arc, 91. Functional psychoses, 175. path, anatomy, 213. course, 135. Gastric juice, 192. Gastro-enteric tract, 130. Gaz pauvre (poor gas), 249. Gout, 230. Greediness, 45. Guide for examination of insane. 282. Hair, development of, 99. trophic disturbances, 108. Hallucinations. 10, 19, 143, 176, 180, 207, 214, 215, 219, 220, 221, 255, 270. alcoholic, 237. antagonistic. 17. auditory, 11, 30, 143. coenesthetic, 14. dedoublee, 17. dissimulation of, 22. hearing, 237. hji^nagogic, 20, 237. in hysteria and epilepsy, 20. in idiots, 20. in persons of normal mind, 20. kinesthetic, 14. occurrence, 19. of sensation, 13. of the smell, 12. of the taste, 12. of vision. 30. physiological patholog;^' of. 18. Hallucinations, prognosis, 23. psychic, 22. puzzling, 238. residuary, 21. secondary, 17. significance for action, 23. treatment, 23. unilateral, 16. voluntarise, 16. with consciousness of deception. 21. Hallucinosis, acute, of the drinker, 241. Headache, 101. Heart affections, 109, 130. muscles, change of, 109. Heat stroke, 280. Hebephrenia, 122, 190. Hedonal, 156. Help classes, 174. schools, 174. Hematoporphyrin, 156. Hemierania, see migraine, 102. Hemorrhages, 107. Heredity, 115. collateral, 116. coneeptional, 116. cumulative, 115, 117. dissimilar, 115. double, 115. homochronous, 115. indirect, 116. in insane, 119, 120. mediate, 115. progressive, 115. regressive, 115. transformed, 115, 116. uterine, 119. Heroin, 155. Heterotopia of the grav matter, 172. Hippocratic coimtenance, 106. Hippus, 101. Hutchinson's teeth, 98. Hydrocephalus, 89, 172. Hydrophobia, 48. Hyperhidrosis, 107. Hvperkinesis, 72. Hypermnesia. 40, 162, 184. Hyperorthognathous, 87. Hyperprosexia. 61. Hypertonia, 102. Hyphidrosis, 107. Hypnagogic hallucinations, 20, 237. Hypnotism, 65. Hvpochondric hallucinations, 14, 148. delusions, 20, 190. Index. 307 Hypochondric delusions, suicide in, 142. sensations, 0. Hypomania, 1S2. Hyponiehinoholia, 1S7. Hypotonia, 102. Hypsophobia, 5G. Hysteria, hallucinations in, 20. imperative concepts in, 202. psychoses of, 76, 219. Hysterical symptoms, 221, 222. Hystero-epilepsy, 221. Ideas, flight of, 26. Idiocy, 167. acquired form, 167. congenital form, 107. familiar amaurotic, 171. symptomatology-, 168. Idiotia myxedematosa, 225. Idiotisni, 161. Illusion, 15, 176. Imbeciles, active, 161. anergetic, 161. Imbecility, 161. acquired, 139. congenital, 161. symptoms, 162. Imperative concepts, 199. Impression, capability of, 25. Imprisonment, 132. Incest, 50. Incurability, 150. of mental diseases, l;)9. Indican, 230. Induced insanity, 128, 129. Infantilism, myxedematous, 226. Infection, psychic, 128. Infection psychoses, 231. Infinitive speech, 80. Influenza, 232. Inheritors, 72, 118, 149. Initial deliria, 231. Insomnia, 155, 180. Instinct, 5. Instinctive actions, 71. Institutions, commitment to these, 295. in New York, 295. number of mentally diseased, 113. treatment, 151. Intestine, auto-intoxication from, 130, 230. Intoxication, apoplectic, 235. convulsive, 235. pathological, 236. Introduction, 1, 7. Iodoform psychoses, 250. Ischuria, 103. paradoxa, 103. Island-formed recollection, 215. Judgment, 3. diminution of, 51. feelings of, 3, 51. heightening of, 51. pathological inversion of, 52. Katamnesia, 64. Katatonia, 65, 102, 123, 207. Kephalones, 89. Kinesthetic hallucinations, 14. Kleptomania, 54, 165. Klinocephalus, 90. Knife anxiety, 57. Korsakoff's disease, 42, 232, 237. Lactation, period of, 127. Leprosy, 232. Leptocephalus, 90, 95. Lesbian love, 49. Little's paralysis, 171. Liver diseases, 230. Logorrhea, SO. Lucid interval, 135. Lumbar punction, 174. Lycanthropia, 14, 29. Macrocephalus, 88, 95. Macropsia, 10. ilagnan's symptom, 248. IMaidism, 234. Malingerer, 148. j\Ialum perforans, 108. Mania, 180. ambitiosa, 184. cardiaca, 185. diagnosis, 185. etiology', 184. gravis, 182. of doubt with fear of touch, 57. periodica, 1S2, 136. prognosis, 186. recurrens, 182. results, 185. symptomatolog;^', 183. transitoria, 134. treatment, 186. J\Ianic-depressive insanity, 138, 196. Manners. 75. ]\lasochism, 50. Maternal transmissibility, 116. 308 Index. ^Megalomania, 30. Megalomaniacal ideas, 14:3, 181. Megalophthalmus, 96. Melancholia. 179, 187. activa and agitata, 189. alcoholistica, 24:1. duration, 193. etiology, 193. generalis, 189. hypochondvica, 188. moralis, 188. outbreak, 193. paranoides. 207. passiva, 189, 19-5. periodical, 136, 193. prognosis, 194. remittens. 193. results, 194. simplex, 187. SAauptomatolog^*', 190. treatment. 195. typica, 188. with suicide, 142, 152. Melancholic delusion. 28. 190. suicide in, 128, 192. Memorv. disturbances of, 40, 45, 162, 168. Menstrual psychoses. 136. Menstruation. Ill, 136, 192. ]\leutal disturbances, acute, 134. chronic. 136. periodically progressive, 136. transitory. 133. ilercurial intoxication, 250. Mesocephalic, 87. Mesognathous, 87. Metamorphosis, delusion of, 29. Microcephalus, 89, 95. Aztec type, 89. [Miciogyria, 172. Micromania, 28, 191. Micromaniacs. 81. ilicrophthalmus, 94, 96. Micropsia. 10. Migraine. 102. Mirror speech, 82. writing. 82. Mongol cranium, 172. Monomania. 165. Monophobia. 56. Moral insanity, 52. epileptic, 217. ^lurder. monomania for. 54. Morally insane, thefts, 76. Morel's ear, 93. Moria. 181. Morphia. 154. 155, 195, 241. Morphinism, 245. Motility, disturbances of, 102. Mouse odor, 107. Mucous membranes reflexes, 106. Miu'der, voluptuous, 50. Muscles, changes of the tone, see stupor, 102. Muscle sense, hallucinations of, 13. Mutacism, 77, 123. ilutism, deaf, 78. hvsterical. 77. Mydriasis. 100, 101. Myosis, 100. Mysophobia, 57. Myxedema of adults, 227. infantile, 225. operati^Tim, 227. arcism, 47. arcolepsy, 61, 220, 252. epileptic. 215. ecrophilism, 50. egativism, 33, 73, 123, 191. eologism, 78. euralgias, 129. and delusions, 36. euralgiform pains in hypochon- dric and hysteric psychoses, 102. euritis multiple, 232, 233. with progi-essiye paralysis, 258. icotinism, 249. itroglyccrine. 203. ourishing clysters, 157. ourishment, liquid, 156, 157. lack of. 157. refusal of, 33, 48, 110, 156. yktophobia, 56. ymphomania, 47. Old age, 125. Oleum camphorat.. 158. Onanism, 47, 131.' Onomatomania, 79, 201. Operations and psychoses, 223. Opium. 154, 241. ' abuse of. 249. treatment of melancholia, 195. Opposition, 73. Organic psychoses, 251. Orientation, 59. Othematoma, 107, 108. Outbreak of psychoses, 133. Oxide of morphine, 247. Oxycephalus, 90, 95. Pachymeningitic psychoses, 273. Palate, hard. 97. Paracephalus, 90. Index. 309 Paradoxia sexualis, 47, 53. Pararhotacism, 80. Para